Categories
Uncategorized

Shorter Warrior

1. Adjacent to the Cemetery

At a monument beside the tombs of marble and crumbling rock the warrior examined the gash on his left side he had suffered climbing. The cliff face guarding the perimeter of the cemetery had snared him in its hard teeth and thought to swallow him whole. He chipped away an edge of a tooth with his sword hilt and broke free. He continued climbing, but more carefully. Deep forgetfulness hung about the yard. Any remembrance of those interred had melted with the evaporation of the morning dew. No one had tended the yard for years, the mourners themselves buried and gone. Virtue or hatred, desperate ambition or flamboyance, all dried bone and dust, ash.

He leaned against a monument’s base and pondered his own quest. A fading sun warmed his brow. The signature of his journey, completely useless and in desuetude. He stirred himself and extinguished lines of doleful poetry that surfaced in his mind. He must continue, no matter if the writer remembers him not. He turned to go and exit this property of the dead when he saw almost at the edge of his field of vision a stair he swore had not been there before. As it appeared to climb a mound it might offer a clear view of the countryside.

Seven steps of unequal size confronted him. Had the architect been drunk? Such a grand sweep of steps without a temple atop it. Which way were its visitants to proceed? The warrior mounted the steps and stood on the landing and saw a building built into the other side of the mound, keeping it invisible to those coming from the cemetery.

The dragon opened a door and silently regarded the warrior who was looking far out into the distance. “Such a silly vain man,” the dragon said to his cohorts who all chuckled.

The warrior whirled about, his sword drawn.

“Sheer churliness,” the dragon said.

The warrior knew the dragons from elsewhere. He placed his sword back into its scabbard and held down the urge to scold the dragon for startling him.

“Do you have an irrational affinity for the deceased?” the dragon asked.

“Your proximity to the cemetery suggests another explanation. Rather you are the spirits of the dead come from some place out in the far far west.”

That remark puzzled the dragon and made to close the door on the advancing warrior. The warrior wedged his foot and pushed with all his might. The two sides fought furiously.

“These dragons are too damned strong!” the warrior thought. “I have secrets to tell you!” he yelled over the din.

The dragons pulled open the door so quickly the warrior fell head over heels. He lay sprawled inside the dragon’s lair. Dragons with long hair bounds his hands and feet with their braids, while others prepared a noose. When at last the warrior cleared his head, he found himself with only moments more to live. Already they had started a great cauldron at boil and taken down china from the cupboards.

“You dragons are so vexatious!” the warrior cried.

The dragon stirring the soup with a feather asked, “Why?”

“If you intend to eat me, then you ought to invite guests, and I believe I should review the list with you.”

Dragons are dreadfully fearful of committing a faux pas as they are charter members of society. The dragon stirring the cauldron dipped his elbow and declared the heat just perfect. They lifted the warrior high and tightened the noose.

“This is a private party, warrior, and all you see here will eat of the host.”

A loud pounding interrupted the chanting and meditations of the assembled. “The door!” They rushed to answer and opened it a smidge.”Who is it?”

“You’re guests,” Hortense and Heloise clamoured, “Or have you ninnies already forgotten?”

The dragons fell over themselves dodging the door as it swung open.

Hortense and Heloise dressed in flowering pink descended the few steps to the hall and magesterally handed the butler their engraved invitations. “We have gifts!” they announced.

The dragons left whatever they had been doing and bunched around the two girls.

“We have presents for every last one of you.”

Some of the dragons openly wept so happy were they.

Hortense and Heloise handed each dragon a bowed ribbon of pink and kissed each on the cheek.

The dragons blushed. “Are you truly of royal blood?”
“We are royals, if that’s what you mean,” admitted Hortense, “but is not every dragon a monarch?”

A murmuring of assent rose from the floor.

“Here! Here!”

All eyes turned toward the warrior. He banged his recovered sword on the table.

“Will all members of royal houses, Kings, Queens, Princes, Princesses, and other assorted courtiers, be seated, please.”

The dragons broke off into cliques and sat themselves at their respective tables.

Hortense and Heloise sat at the main dais on either side of the warrior who presided over all.

A question arose from the floor. The warrior bade the dragon speak his mind.

The dragon cleared his throat and in this way toasted his bow tie. “Weren’t you to be the morsel for this feast?”

Many of the dragons clapped in approval.

Heloise stood. “My menu reads Fish Soup.”

Tufts of shouting burst out between the party that favored fish soup and those who wanted warrior soup. Violence threatened to mar this heretofore peaceful tableau.

The warrior hastily banged this sword hilt on the table top. “The next dragon who argues will have his head cut off.” Such was the menace in the warrior’s voice that the dragons now docile took up their spoons and sipped the fish stock.

“By the way,” asked Hortense midway through the meal, “Just what is the secret ingredient in this dish?”

The warrior lifted his plate of soup off the table and showed them the guest of honor smiling back at them.

“Glad to be here,” said the fish.

Hortense and Heloise moved their plates aside and peered into the table. The fish puckered her lips and gave them a kiss.

2. Sleeping Dragons

The warrior abandoned authorship, seeking, deliverance by an obscure divine principal, women, the borrowing of light, and any and all books he had ever read. He carried only the clothes he wore.

“What nonsense are you following after now?” the dragon asked him. “Is it purity?” He grinned at the warrior’s expressionless face. “Swallow a cat?” He poked at the warrior’s lack of fortune. “You look poor, vagantlike.”

The warrior knew this particular dragon from somewhere, but he couldn’t place it. “Your name, dragon. I can’t remember your name.”

“But you never give us a name, warrior, and after all, maybe I don’t need one.”

The warrior nodded. “I am leaving.”

The dragon feigned surprise, “You don’t mean it. Where would you go?”

The warrior looked over the dragon’s shoulder. “Somewhere you don’t see.” He moved silently away.

This aroused the dragon’s curiosity. He marched alongside the warrior down streets they had walked hundreds of times. “Are you crazy?” he asked the warrior.

The warrior scanned every alley between buildings and every vacant lot. The dragon matched his gaze and saw nothing out of the ordinary.

“Enamoured of nothingness?”

He remained mute.

“You are rather dull.”

The warrior kept up his pace quickly traversing the blocks. He arrived with the onset of evening and its lengthening shadows upon a small park. His eyes shown momentarily with a hint of recognition. The dragon noticed a difference in the warrior’s carriage. Both of them heard a pounding of a peg into the ground hardened by the cold. The warrior entered the park. He pulled open a heavy iron gate and slammed it shut before the dragon could follow. By the time the dragon managed to heave open the gate the warrior had vanished into the increasing shadow of the oncoming night. He sniffed the air for a scent. The air was heavy with an undefinable fragrance. He lit a branch fallen off one of the trees to drive away the gloom. The glow of the torch served only to deepen the twilight. After a few furtive steps in search he turned back toward the street and struggled to find the gate.

The warrior had passed through the screen of trees. A man had just finished setting two thick wooden pegs into the ground. The pegs were red and the cords attached to them passed through a hole in the pegs. They stretched the cord tight parallel to the ground and almost touching it, and then disappeared into the sky overhead. The man regarded the warrior without comment. The warrior stepped closer, and saw behind the man and into the area bounded by the cord a vast field sloping upward with long golden grasses.

“I would enter this way,” the warrior said.

“You may go left or right, but you are forbidden entry to this realm that I guard.”

The warrior saw that the red pegs defined the borders of that realm and that on either side was the park as it always had been. “Still, I would seek entrance.”

The guardian shook his head and withdrew a sword. “As you prefer.”

The warrior advanced and the guardian struck expertly at his head throwing the warrior back. He ducked under the blow and rising struck at the guardian’s waist who leapt over the attack and kicked the warrior in the jaw. He partially deflected the brutal kick, yet he flipped over and landed in a heap against a tree. “You are a fool,” he said to the unconscious warrior.

When the warrior awoke he found himself ensnarled in a crude webbing of heavy cord. A few dragons were smoking by the tree. The warrior twisted in the netting and the cords cut deeper into his flesh. He was trapped. “Am I a prisoner?”

One of the dragons threw his cigarette into the fire crackling in the morning chill. “You are whatever you choose to be.” They roared in derision.

“Why am I here, then? Answer me that at least.”

An important looking dragon with a heavy gray beard settled down beside him and opened a book. “You are the writer, aren’t you?” He flipped through the pages of the book.

The warrior eyed this dragon nervously. “Are you referring to my stories?”

“Of course.”

“Do you have the right author before you?”

The dragon was tickled by the question. “Did you hear that boys? He wants to know if we have the right man.”

“Your history was checked carefully before we captured you sleeping.”

The memory of the fight started to come back to him. “So I lost.”

The dragon cleared his throat like a schoolmaster and read, “The warrior left authorship…” and then he stopped. ‘Now what does that mean?”

“I didn’t mean for you to see that.”

The dragon stroked his beard. “Did you intend to cut off our existence with the mere writing of a few words?” aghast at his own suggestion.

“No. I deny the charge.”

“Then why did you bother to write it at all?”

“I don’t really know.”

The elder dragon screamed. “Then cut off his head!”

The two dragons smoking and schmoozing by the fire hurried over to their elder’s side. “Don’t you think we would do better just to cook him?”

The elder dragon weighed the choices. “What do you think, warrior?”

“Read the story.”

The elder began to read the story aloud. First one dragon let his head droop in sleep, then another dozed until the bunch of them lay on the ground snoring.

Some stories are so boring with absolutely nothing happening that the hearers, if they are so unfortunate to be within hearing, fall asleep. The warrior reached for a knife within reach if he stretched to his utmost. He cut through the cords just enough that he could squeeze through. Then he tiptoed out of the park of the sleeping dragons.

3. The Master of Ceremonies

“Over here!” a man hallooed him halfway down the block.

The warrior at first ignored the man’s voice thinking he couldn’t be addressing him.

The man impatiently called him again. “Here!”

The warrior slowly advanced toward the man and saw he resembled his father, H. The warrior had not seen him except in dream and that only a few times since his death. When he was near, he said, “I seek truth not counterfeit.” He stopped in wonder. The resemblance was so strong it sent shivers up his spine. “Dad!”

The man held out his arms and the two of them hugged. Neither knew if the flow of time might draw one of them away.

The warrior’s tears fell on his father’s shoulders. “I thought I would never meet you again. I saw you once in a dream ride away on a great dark horse far over the fields of the earth into the realm of death. Is this you?” He could feel the man’s corporality, and yet a thread of doubt twisted around his neck. He was entranced by the form of this man. “My father?”

He felt a tugging at his throat. Someone was pulling on the thread that had knotted around him and it pulled him onto his back. He frantically tore at the thread with his hands trying to unknot himself so that he wouldn’t choke.

A horse dragged him by the thread roughly over the road. At last he untied himself. The horse continued on its way. He stood unsteadily and inspected his body for injuries. He had only bruises. Of his father there was no trace.

“Was he ever there?” He scratched his face without being aware.

“And what is it you do with all that time you have?” he heard someone say. It was a woman’s voice.

“Who are you?” He had never seen her in this city before.

“Have you already forgotten? We made love last night in your dreams.”

He remembered a fragrance or was that his imagination he couldn’t tell, and nothing more. Something about her couldn’t trust. A crowd of people welled up to the street out of the subway exit and swallowed her. He looked up into the sky to see if it was the same sky as yesterday. He could discern nothing strange. Was he altered somehow?

He stepped into the dark threshold of a bar out of the sunlight. At the washstand in the bathroom he looked at his face to see if it had changed. “You are handsome,” he thought. The image in the mirror replied, “Thank you.” He turned at movement at the corner of his eye. He could have sworn it was a semblance of himself running out of the bathroom. He began a hot pursuit of his other self. “Is this the cause of all this illusion and trickery.” He meant to find the one responsible.

His other self left no trail. Every time he passed a plate glass window of a shop he spied his other self grinning back at him. It occurred that others might have noticed that there were two of him. People kept milling by him on their own way after their own pursuits.

“I think I’ll get a drink,” he thought.

“Do you thirst? For the truth?” a sign read dead ahead of him with an arrow pointing east. He looked over eastward. He decided to go through the door to that building, perhaps a hall of some kind. He pushed through the door and thought to meet his maker.

A crowd of dragons stood around a barrel of punch humming an age old tune peculiar to their species. The warrior barged right in.

“A warrior!” one of the dragons cried. They gave him some elbow room. Another dragon pumped him on the back. “I have read your works, warrior, and I find them a witness to the search for truth. And this flower has grown so rare in this our world.”

The warrior caught his breath. “Is there no stopping to the endless chatter about me?”

A few other dragons donned masks of the warrior and began a flood of endless chatter. “Did you see the sky this afternoon? The clouds amazed me.”

The warrior interrupted. “Can you imitators identify the source of this and all other jokes?”

“Absolutely hilarious, warrior.” And they smiled just like the warrior with just the hint of a grimace. He balanced precipitously on the edge of madness and clarity.

“You are the author, you silly.” Someone in the rear began a refrain of, “For he’s a jolly good writer, for he’s a jolly good writer.” The house thundered in appreciation. Some of the more glamorous dragons wore skirts and murmured, “We are the woman you are forever after.”

The warrior’s eyes glinted with tears in the hall’s low lights. “I can hardly see you. How do I know you are not teasing me?”

“Pinch yourself! And see if you are not dreaming.”

The warrior thought this sage advice, the first he had heard the whole day. “Do any of you have tweezers?”

He sought the master of ceremonies. This portly dragon sat at a small round table nursing a drink. He looked up at the warrior’s approach, and yawned. “And what do you want?”
“Some tweezers.”

“I am not a dentist or a tailor or a seamstress’s paramour or a commercilizer of the truth. Ask elsewhere if you want satisfaction.”

“That was excessively long winded.”

“Keep your opinions to yourself, or better yet, write them down in one of your stories. Only these dragons will read it, and they are beneath my contempt.” He drained his glass, stood, and exited through a rear door.

The warrior appealed to another dragon standing nearby, his assistant he presumed. He refused to answer any of the warrior’s questions and pointed to the clock on the wall overhead.

The warrior looked up with shock at the apparition. He remembered the watch his father had given him before all the terribleness that was to come unfolded. His father’s face was staring down at him at the goings on. Was this a preordained time? He puzzled over all the coincidences occurring that day.

4. Once The Inner Chime Is Heard

“A lovely thought, though I prefer a nuance more sublime.” Hortense refused to explain. “Do you think this flame will burn forever, warrior?”

“I imagine so, if I continue to write.”

She laughed.

“What is so amusing?”

“The dragon and the fish and some others I don’t know approach us. Shall we meet them?”

He looked down the street also. “I could elude them only so long. I suppose they are also drawn by the fire.”

“The fire has a power perhaps unknown to us both.”

“Well met at last!” the warrior roared.

The dragon and the fish and the assemblage gathered around them. “We have missed you.”

“Your gratitude and warmth disarm me. What brings you here?”
The dragon smiled. “That fire upon that altar burns fiercely like a jewel dazzling in the sunlight. Are you its cause?”
The warrior asked Hortense to come forward out of the shadow. “It was her doing, dragon.”

The dragon happily took her hand. “A deft work.”

She ignored the compliment. “And what do the other beings accompanying you want?”

“Our collective purpose concerns the warrior’s stories. Am I right in supposing that it is these very stories that burn so gayly yonder?”

The other dragons nodded and the fish perched herself on the dragon’s forehead.

“I smell a fish,” the dragon said saltily.

“I may or may not be the ultimate author. At times I consider myself an author, if not of my own life, then of others.”

The dragon guffawed. “A funny sentiment. So who is this other author?”

“No one is the author of his own life,” said the warrior.

“Least of all you?”

“I have my doubts.”

The dragon thought a moment. “I propose a tribunal to ferret out the answer.”

“The truth might unfold at last.”

The dragon summoned forth judges from among the throng who accompanied him. Each one doffed a wig, a blanket, and sat austerly near the fire. A light of truth? “Bring the warrior.”

He strode into the bellyful of judges. “I am here.”

“Do you seek to menace the court with your speaking?” the chief judge barked.

“I meant to discourage illusions, my liege.”

They suspected tricks were in the offing. A stout dragon hefted a spear and pointed it squarely at his chest. “This is serious business. No jokes.”
“I will answer directly and offer no hint of circumlocution. You need only ask.”

The judges snorted. “We assert he lies and fabricates uncontrollably, hence his stories. There is no end to the nonsense.”

The warrior said quietly, “I deny this.”

They hissed. The fish upspoke. “Call Hortense.”

Hortense climbed onto the seat next to the warrior.

“What is your view of the matter, Miss,” the chief judge asked her circumspectly.

Hortense pointed to the fire. “It burns brightly because it destroys illusion. The warrior told me it would burn forever.”

She would say no more despite the dragon’s pleading.

The judges regarded the warrior with even more puzzlement.

“It is hopeless to explain. I would only create loops within loops, rings, circles and spheres.”

The dragons would not relent. “We shall enter the domain of your mind, warrior.”

“By what means?”
“The fish here is an able surgeon.”

The warrior appraised the fish. “She has no hands.”

“That is merely the obvious. There is more to it than that. We are not the pack of idiots you may have intended us to be.”

The warrior agreed. What choice did he have?

The fish spoke after a prolonged silence signalling deep introspection. “The dragons enjoy an existence apart from whatever the warrior may write. It is futile for any dragon to press the warrior to provide a meaning for his existence. It is for the dragon himself who must delve for that answer.”

“I think this business has ended,” said the warrior. The flame of the burning stories blazed brighter. The dragons heaved their blankets and wigs into the fire. The warrior at last recognized them silhouetted against the burning fire as familial ties, his own aspirations for earthly grandeur and fatherly approval, his daughters, and all the people he had loved.

“Where will all this get you?” asked Hortense.

He saw within her lay a goddess dormant he had never before noticed. If he only touched her now the goddess within would be realized. “Shall we dance?”

She half turned away.

He lifted her into the sky and they danced that day and evening that followed, and the day after that in continuum, for no end was there to the dancing once the inner chime was heard.

5. The Rising Of The Dead H.

“Do you still grieve for the dead H.?”

The warrior feigned ignorance of the question, bothered by the sudden appearance of the dragon.

The dragon persisted. “I ask you if you are still in mourning for H. or not, and if not, then tell me.”

“If H. wants to rise, then let him. It is no affair of mine.”

“Are you a liar, warrior, from bitterness or from indifference?”

The warrior turned to the side so as to hide the tears welling in his eyes. “In your dragonish wisdom, you misinterpret signs. I would not spill the contents of my mind with which you would play. It may just be ghosts making the day so forlorn.”

The dragon blew fire to light the torches hanging unlit on the walls of a street where now they both stood. “There is a shadow among us.”

“I should defend myself,” said the warrior, feeling the shadow also.

“Do you really believe it has malign intent? Perhaps it is one of my meditations taking form.”

“I would smite you, if you come closer, shadow,” said the warrior.

The shadow filled like a sail and then collapsed in the ever changing torch light.

“I thought you fearless.”

“I spent many years meditating that I was not the dead H. though I look just like him. Appearances are indeed deceiving.”

The dragon meanwhile took special delight in this magical theater. He endowed the shadow with a heart of fire and eyes blazing forth from a countenance of flame. The shadow stepped out from the wall.

“It was a dreary place. Are you my master?” He addressed the dragon.

“There is a tie between us, shadow, truly, but I only called you forth into existence. I would not teach you.”

The warrior watched in awe as the shadow spoke. The shadow turned toward him. “Are you my brother?”
The warrior did not answer. Instead he marveled at the uncanny resemblance this shadow had to his brothers, even to himself. Could H. have fathered another son unbeknownst to anyone till now?

The shadow stood mute and apprehensive.

“Do you have a name?” the warrior asked.

“Would you so hastily reveal your own name?” asked the dragon. “What is your name, warrior? By all the heavens I should know by now by right, by goodness and justice. You are my creator and I am the creator of this shadow.”

The warrior saw the shadow take on a more definite shape. Now he resembled a youth golden and fair.

He took a step back. “This day has grown most strange.”

The dragon scratched his jaw. ‘Why go about denying the existence of this or that, warrior. You are the long snouted fool, not I.”

“My name is still something I dwell on continually. I would not give you a hint lest you make of it a joke.”

“I guess your name is something the masters within you dispute about, so that sometimes you are called one thing and another times another, all of which is confusing.”

“You are tiresome, dragon. Why not hold your tongue still?”

“My tongue is a fiendish animal with a will of its own somehow related to fire.”

The warrior sidestepped a jet of flame emitted from the dragon’s nostrils.

“You must be named,” the dragon said to the youth. “What shall we do?”

The warrior frowned. “This problem has no easy solution.”

The youth suggested nothing of himself, where he came from, what he knew about his past or any hopes for the future.

“Are you satisfied to go about life without a name? A name is a shield of sorts,” offered the warrior.

After a length of pondering the youth said, “I would be named, lords.”

“We should douse those accursed torches, dragon, and leave this place. We must find what will suit this youth best.”

The dragon felt ill at ease to extinguish any light no matter how inconsequential. So he made them glow at a very low ambience.

The warrior gave it no mind. “Follow me, if you will.”

Hortense stood on the street admiring herself in a mirror taken from her purse. She saw the warrior, dragon and a comely youth emerge from a crack in the wall. She quickly closed the mirror, fit it snugly in her purse, about faced, and practically stepped right into the warrior’s march. “How do you all do?” she asked.

The warrior awoke from his mentations. “I didn’t know you visited these neighborhoods, Hortense.”

“I wander now and then. You never know what you might find.” She looked at the youth.

The dragon stepped in front of the youth. “Hortense, we are on a quest for the sake of this youth. Will you interfere?”

She smiled. “You are quite dramatic, dragon. Why not save yourself for the stage? I have heard auditions are being held soon for the play in the theater for the upcoming season.”

The warrior thanked the gods for this clue. “You mean the theater just down the street?

“Yes, though I know nothing more about it.”

“Then let’s go. Will you join us, Hortense?”

She weighed the choice while watching the youth slip out from behind the dragon. He gave her not the slightest bit of attention. Rather he looked up at the sky as if in wonderment.

The warrior started off and they all joined him. They found the place, but it was closed for repair and refurbishment. They came upon the heavy oaken doors now closed, and stood in front of them. “What are we to do?” the warrior asked. “I will push against the doors.” He heaved with all of his might, but they did not budge. He turned to the dragon who had greater bulk. The dragon leaned against them and pushed until his veins almost burst.”Are we locked out of the auditions?”

The youth stepped forward. “I will try, uncles.” He loosened his shirt and heaved like they did. Foiled he stepped back and reflected. He knocked, but no answer came.

“Is there a bell?” asked Hortense.

The lintels were as smooth as mother nature. No bell. They retreated and read the fanfare and bills plastered on the walls. Notice of the upcoming play headlined the news. Hortense squinted at the renderings of the actors drawn on the posters. There off to the side of the stage stood a yellow haired youth that closely resembled the youth who now stood beside her.

She took his hand and pointed to that figure. “Is that you?”
He followed her gaze. “I suppose so, Hortense.”

The dragon also noticed it and showed the warrior. They stood still and guessed at the likelihood of such a possibility. The warrior shook his head. “But what is the title of this play?”

It had been smeared by dirt and grime and was partially unreadable. “Perhaps the marquee?”

They looked up at the darkened marquee in the increasing gloom of the evening. It read: “The Rising of the Dead H. and Others Variously Attired,” by Marc Ostrovsky.

Categories
Uncategorized

Short Takes of Enlightenment and the Half-Baked

1. The Dragon Finds a Curious Object

The dragon draped himself over the couch. “Where is the strength?” he asked the fish.

“In case you don’t know,” he continued, “consider that once a man has located the entrance to this world through birth, he has drawn out of the waves of past incarnations a twin.”

The fish breathed a sigh of relief. “My friend, dragon, why chatter so much in the heat? Better you wrote the words down on a torn scrap of heavy paper and burned it like ill-gotten loot.”

The dragon, meanwhile, had chanced upon a flying lingam floating by at arm’s reach. He quickly undid the bonds that held him against the couch and lunged after the lingam. He caught it by its tip and pulled the extraordinary find closer for inspection. “I believe that this has come to us from a foreign country.”

The fish swam over for a look. “Was it used for prayer?” he thought.

The dragon went over his shelf and took down a telescope that he handed to the fish. “When you find Mars, tell me.”

He dutifully searched the sky for the red planet. As it was approaching noon and the sky was heavily gray and overcast, he momentarily despaired, but then checked himself, and applied with more fervor to his task. “O, for the blue sky devils to come to my aid!” he trilled.

The dragon had mounted the lingam on a table and lit some candles around it. Then he sat motionless on the ground directly in front of the makeship puja and prayed that Shiva would come. After an hour the lingam loosened itself from the table and rose off into the afternoon light. “But why?” he demanded raising himself from meditation. He lifted up onto his tiptoes. “I will leave this planet!” he shouted to the crowd of seekers who had gathered outside his window. The fish trained his telescope on the dragon’s silhouette and saw red bands of fire leap out of the dragon’s head.

“You played us falsely,” one of the seekers below railed.

“Are you seekers of religious truth?” he asked them.

That tickled them under the tips of their noses and a riot of laughter erupted through the three heavens above this one.

“I speak for all. We will follow your path to the end of this world.”

A roar of approval smothered whatever else he had to say.

The dragon held up his hand in mute testimony to the immanence of God.

The fish asked in the dragon’s ear, “What now?”

“I would like to eat.”

No sooner said than the fish offered his body to the dragon.

“My little dainty, please, retire to your home far away from my plate.”

But the fish insisted it was only her higher destiny to become part of the dragon’s spirit.

“Are you certain?” questioning the fish’s sincerity.

“Yes.”

“Then swim over to my couch and lie down for a few days to think it over. Life is sweet, dear fish.”

The fish bowed her head and swam over the couch and slipped beneath a cover. In a trice she was asleep.

“In what form will she awaken?” wondered the dragon. “Death has many forms.”

He sniffed the air for news. A loud knocking warned him of immanent and dangerous presence. He jumped over to the door and opened it.

A blue figure robed in a sky blue material stood before him.

“Who are you?”

“I was invoked by someone from this place. Was it you?”

The dragon ushered his guest into the house. “My Lord, Shiva!” He bowed deeply to the floor one-hundred-and- eight times before the blazing figure of his guest.

“You are mistaken. Rather I am a sky blue devil.” Then he rattled off a thousand and one identities he had assumed over the last several thousand years. When he finished this litany he smote the dragon across the chest so curing him of a dumbfounding ghost of a doubt that had subtly hindered the dragon’s incarnation since his original birth.

“Was it a dream?” He stared at the empty room. He buckled his gun belt to his waist and walked out the door to the neighborhood saloon. Would he meet benefactors or enemies? The road to the saloon wound randomly there. Some evenings the regular customers succeeded in cajoling the bar owner to move the base of his operations to other far flung locations. There was no telling where that might just be. The dragon toured the dusty and wind haunted neighborhoods without luck.

He stopped short, and a missile shot by his head.

“This is war,” he heard.

“What for?” the dragon asked. He lifted his powerful guns and shot into the air.

At once the street came to life. Merchants displayed their wares. Women sauntered past. Children chased shadows of dogs. Lovers whispered poetic images to each other. The dragon continued on his way. He kept his senses alert for another change of scenery.

A woman who resembled his former girlfriend from another lifetime handed him a letter. He opened it and read: Who appointed you sheriff of this town? The dragon cocked his pistols and held them at ready.

At the edge of town he halted. The people feared rightly to build in the marsh. He noted a wisp of smoke from a small fire far out in the marsh. He decided to find warmth there, and strode off in that direction. He found a stone hut and a naked man sitting by the fire.

“A magician,” the dragon thought.

The man idly stirred a pot of soup heating on the fire. “Like some?’

“Thank you. I am grateful for the hospitality.”

The man did not answer. They ate in silence.

“Fish?” the dragon pointed to the soup.

The man nodded only.

“Can I stay here for the night?”

The man touched the dragon on the forehead and a thousand images of Shiva flooded his sight.

“Who are you?” the dragon asked amazed.

“If not a mirror of the sun, then the sun itself.”

2. Porker

“Is it worthwhile being cremated?” the porker thought, a bit disgruntled after a day of microscopic accomplishments, teasers, halfblown possibilities, all provoking pools of sadness. “I must be happy. I will feel like a king today. And tomorrow?”

Now that the wife was gone there hung in the air decaying fronts of civilization, unknown dragons and their laws. “I must find her,” he whispered. “She’s been taken by captors to a room inside a set of other rooms in a city with unending winding routes. He looked into the vast ceiling of the auditorium and the silence gave him inspiration. He dipped his hands into a pail of water on the podium. “You see these hands?” he asked the audience of dragons calmly waiting for the speaker, the porker, to commence. “It is the sweat of Christ. I who have suffered and twisted in the fetid night airs of everlasting self-doubt and who nearly choked to death in bitterness have laughed and laughed, dragons, yes, laughed in marvel and wonderment, adorned by sweet love and banquets of delicious foods, finger meats and marmalades, flavors, sips, tiny bites, desserts and sugared breads. Then the wife I had loved for years turned cold at me. She longed for another guy who delights the ladies with his guitar riffs, wild beard and white face.”

“Shoot him!” a dragon roared, meaning the porker.

The porker ducked at a plate thrown at him. Insanity had broken through the gates. The wild chase had begun. He spun out the door onto the pavement and vanished. The dragons shrugged. “I’m glad he’s finally gone.” The others who were paying attention agreed, while others remain preoccupied within their own thoughts.

No one was following him. A boatman standing by a pole on the docks asked him, “Are you wanting to go off to a foreign country? Am I in Porkerland or not?”

He hadn’t seen a man for years. “Yes. You are here.”

“I can take you far away from here.”

He joined the man and they walked together down to the sea. But the man was death. The porker refused to step board on his ship, and went back.

3. Porker in Every Last Drop

The dragon rose to the table top and pounded on the podium with a great mallet crying aloud. “To Order! To Order!”

Abruptly the chattering dried up. The culvert of the winding river of talking of neither this nor that ran dry and the river bed cracked and the clay beneath it broke into a thousand grins. The eyes of the hundreds of dragons flickered momentarily and expectantly waited for the flow of words to begin.

The dragon banged his mallet again. “Thirteen lunations ago we last gathered in a seashell down by the ocean and we heard the story of the sea told by one of our brothers.”

A polite clapping erupted from the rear.

The dragon opened his palms in supplication to the audience. “Please. Brothers, on this occasion we have the porker here after a long absence back among us.

A loud cheer carried the porker up the proscenium steps to the stage where he turned around and looked at all the dragon faces staring up at him. ‘Friends!’ he burst forth. “I have risen as if from the dead. For am I not the last of my kind? All my other selves have vanished into thin air and met the eternal face. I am no swine. The crematorium lays empty. The man there once employed by End Theatres And Entertainments Inc. surrendered the keys to that vast building to the fire, and it burned turning to ash. None may enter even as visitants to the shrine. I shudder to think of it.” A wince creased his forehead. He drank from a cup of water as if slaking an enormous thirst. He continued. “What have I to report? I believe I am of no world, not of dragons, not of prawns, not of fish, not of men, not of women whether pink or white, not of royalty, and not of swine definitely. Of what? I don’t know the world I belong to since I was chased out and finally left.”

A dragon weary of this drivel climbed up on his seat to shout,”Who are you? An imposter?”

The porker shrank from the violence of the remark that echoed round the hall.

“I am an ancient papyrus, an echo chamber, and echo itself.”

The dragons began to hoot. “You are nothing, porker! Own up!”

The porker fell back, and wiped a tear from his eye. “The populus is so fickle.”

The dragon angrily banged his mallet. “Silence!!”

The porker took a bottle out of his pocket and dove into it. His whole being was gone inside of it.

The dragons were astonished. Never had they witnessed such a spectacle. Magic, it certainly was. But how?

A quick witted young dragon fashioned a stopper from some chewing gum and stopped up the mouth of the bottle. A loud guffaw lit the chamber halls. An unsurpassed joke this porker had played on them all. Whenever they wanted him again, they had only to unstop the bottle. Until then he was caught.

Only the porker had dived into the bed of liquid at the bottom of all bottles, the last sip, so to speak.

As the dragons merrily celebrated their meeting again after thirteen lunations, dancing until delirium, trysting one another in love, gazing into mirrors to find the secret eye, eating syllabub and dainty cakes, and downing cases of wine and champagne, a bit of the porker entered them all, one by one.

3. A Blue Tea

The dragon sent the invitations out to his friends and others not yet born. He had elaborately penned each one with a duck quill and signed each with a flourish truly born to one a dragon. The invitation was to blue tea. The hour slowly approached the mountain whereon the dragon lived. The appointed hour meandered slowly as might an ancient brook in no hurry to arrive anywhere. Some considered the mountain top impossibly high, too high to venture. The dragon had consulted a very old parchment covered in spidery print with names. He chose only some of them for the blue tea.

The dragon patiently waited for the replies to come by post to his manse. He sat on a stool by the stone gate and idly watched the clouds sailing just above his head. The afternoon was bright and boldly drawn by the one who designs each day. Far from below, the dragon spied a small dot coming up the way. The postman? The dragon exulted. When at last the post had arrived, the dragon had already noted the colors of the letters in the postman’s sack, pink for the Pink sisters, grey for the warrior, sea colored for the fish, various shades of green for the dragons.

“What should I wear?” Hortense petulantly asked Heloise. “I have nothing clean.”

She tore through her wardrobe. Occasionally a dress or a blouse seemed right, and she held it up against her to see in the mirror.

“We must look our best, Hortense. We haven’t seen the dragon in such a long time. I wonder what brought us all to his mind?”

“I think, Heloise, it has something to do with the invitation itself.”

“You know,” said her sister, “You look prettiest in pink.”

“So do you,” Hortense said.

The dragons arrived in noisy knots at the stone gate and pounded for admittance. The ones with the longest white beards and elongated earlobes shouted loudest. “Open the doors!” Their bejewelled collars and ear pendants glinted with fire in the sunlight. They shook the doors with all their might. The heaved its breastworks. They rallied forth with fiery arrows. The mountain shook with terror. The common folk down below attended the ranting of their priest. “God in the mountain is angry! Sacrifice the virgin. Find her in the temple.” They ran off to do his bidding. Long ago the law giver had laid down his sacraments and his decrees, and first among them was to keep God far from his anger that was deep and never-forgetting.

Heloise commented to her sister as they passed the village. “That ritual looks particularly gruesome, don’t you think?

Hortense parted the curtains of her palantin a bit wider. “That poor girl.”

The warrior who had let the sisters pass by was indrawn in contemplation. He noticed Hortense open her shade and followed her gaze into the commotion in the square. His heart leapt into his throat when he saw the predicament of the girl. He called out, “I am coming!” He spurred his horse into the center of the square parting the crowd. The hooded priest had set the faggots aflame. The girl tried to wriggle free from her bonds. The warrior dismounted, walked grimly through the flames and cut the ropes. He lifted her in arms and put her behind him on the horse.

Upon seeing her up close, the Pink sisters recognized the fish. They invited her to join them in conversation inside their compartment upon the great elephant they were riding up the mountain to the dragon’s blue tea. The warrior felt first surprise, then sadness, then a heartfelt gladness that he had saved the fish from being burnt.

Of course, the dragons had arrived at one o’clock, too early for proper tea, and the more so for blue tea. The dragon contrived to not let them in lest they eat everything and leave nothing for anyone else. At a little past two o’clock the elephant bearing the sisters and the fish with the warrior close behind rode through the stoney gate of the dragon.

The dragon poured the blue tea for his assembled guests. “I propose a toast to the blue sky from which this tea is drawn.”

“Here,here,” they answered, and drank.

4. Cooked and Not Cooked

The dragon put aside the book he was reading on salesmanship, the secrets to, realizing perhaps thoughts might interrupt his reverie of private dreams. Stacks of books climbed the walls and cluttered his closets. Time was a shipwreck. The families of dragons stretched back before the advent of calendrical time, records of royalty, archives denoted by hieroglyphics, or stone monuments. Yet all of them had lived. What was the use? Ancestors!

He heard faint sounds, more like impressions, directly below his own pinnacle. He looked down and saw a pair of hands waving or maybe it was two pairs. They enchanted him. “What can this be?” He hurried down his staircase winding and long hoping to see. Outside his door he found on the mat a teacup with a note left inside. “You are invited,” it was written.

The dragon maintained at great effort all of his appointments and contacts in exact order. All time consists of pinpoints of consciousness. He reasoned, a million right acts could lead one to the threshold of enlightenment. The mundane world offered the possibility of monetary success, success on the cheap, millions on the back of others yoked to privation. The dragon sought an exit not through death and its attendant ugliness, except that all else might turn out to be fraud, counterfeit, and perfidy.

The note intrigued him since he had not heard even the rumor of its coming. Yet there was no return address. He turned to his private eye sitting on an upper shelf between some tomes and covered with dust. He cleaned it and turned the dial to the middle way. He fixed it to his own eye and looked for hints, scattered evidence, or any other clue as to how this note had been brought to his door. The only connection he could uncover was the waving hands. Signs?

Whichever way he went the grass blew in its accustomed way. The flagstones leading out into the street sat calm and steady. The messenger had left nothing behind, not even the slightest shred of the ruse. A genuine practitioner of the middle way. The shape of the cup pleased him as he held it in his large hands. “It is uniquely feminine.” For too long he had been cramped in his study wrenching dimly believed mysteries from their pages, berating the authors for writing so, and asking why? Wherefore had night begun and day after day followed, as a parade under the command of a demiurgos. “Enough!” he swore. “I will seize the wheel of my own destiny and be damned the articulations of the ancestors.” He burned the invitation with a wisp of his own breath, and held the cup aloft. “I dare any demon to come forth to battle.” Snakes of fire erupted from his nostrils. The veneer of civilization melted away from the terrible heat. He roared.

The logician’s brain collapsed and in its place grew an interest in non-assimilable phenomena, the musing of the spirit, drafts of poetry and nonsense, yea, even the feminine form.

A spot of tea sloshed around in his teacup and burned his hand. He gingerly wiped his fingers on his silk jacket. Who?

Hortense punched him on his nose. “You silly dragon. The party is inside, not on the lawn.” She flourished her full skirts and led him into his house. “Would you like some more tea? She offered him a plate of little cakes. He had a fondness for chocolate. Oddly they weren’t chocolate at all.

Heloise sat immersed with a crusty old grandfather crying into his tea.

“What is the occasion he mourns?” the dragon asked her.

“Sincerity is the rhyme of this party, old snoutnose. The fish doubts you have the heart to say what’s on your mind.”

“The fish blasphemes. Is she in the soup?”

“No. These are fishcakes.”

The dragon tasted one. “My compliments to the chef.”

“Indeed. He is in the kitchen.”

The dragon ran to the swinging kitchen doors. Waiters held trays overhead with piles of steaming noodles. The warrior stood by the stove with a large spoon stirring the soup. He turned toward the dragon. “A bit more spice and then the sauce, voila!, a masterpiece.”

“Is It?” the dragon asked, pointing at the soup.

“Of course, it is fish soup. What kind of party would this be, pray tell, if it was crackers and cheese, or onion? Ghastly.”

The dragon sipped some off the spoon. “Very, very good.”

“The girls rented this restaurant, the entire restaurant, for tonight,” said the warrior.

“A birthday?”

The warrior shrugged his shoulders. “They didn’t say.” He looked down into the pot. “What have you put in the soup?” he asked the dragon. Then the warrior realized, “Bits and pieces of stories, all of the characters, some of the partial plots you created when half aware of what you were doing, maybe asleep, and some of the endings you never bothered to finish.”

The dragon tilted back his head for a belly laugh. A gust of fire flew out of his nostrils.

“I know an ayurvedic physician you ought to consult, dragon, for that wild kundalini raging in your skull.”

The dragon shook his head. “Nothing of the kind, nothing and no how. I don’t trust a doctor to deal with my condition. I think it’s only partial and not completed as yet.”

“You might burn up before you’ve reached the final inner state,” the warrior cautioned. He prodded and then poked a sharp fork into the dragon’s belly.

The dragon lost air like a punctured balloon. The warrior put him whole hog into the pot and shut the lid tight. “You were only half cooked.”

“Really a rather darling recipe,” said Heloise as she sampled the soup. “It’s one of your best.”

The warrior reddened. “It’s hotter than I expected. Still the dragon needed specific help in his quest for physical immortality.”

“Is the dragon slain or not?” asked Hortense.

“No,” he answered. He showed the Pink sisters his bowl. The dragon popped up his head out of the frothy soup and blinked at Manly who was eyeing him intently.

“Manly,” Heloise said tartly, “Are you tired of Hortense’s bosom?”

5. Bhagawan Dragon

A rasp behind the door broke the dragon’s reverie that morn. He turned toward the interruption and saw a folded paper pushed part way under the door. “I wonder who,” he thought. Then he smiled. Some pink writing graced the front of the envelope. “To Whom It May Concern:” it began. The dragon skipped the dry parts and started to read the verbiage below under the heading, “Dear Dragon.” His heart skipped a beat for it had been a long while since he had received such an invitation. “Please come at 7 o’clock.” He looked down farther, turned over the paper several times, searched the envelope where the return address was attached, but there was nothing. No location, no date, no manner of dress requested, if one should bring flowers or wine or chocolates, an impressive chest full of medals, letters of introduction, place of family origin, accounts of the last voyage into interstellar space.

The dragon pondered. “Am I a cipher?” A nearby tower rang its bells signaling the hour. Some pallbearers pushed a cart loaded with a coffin. “This is a curious event,” the dragon mused as he doffed his coat and hurried out the door. He threaded his way through the onlookers. Walking down the street he came upon two women waiting for a conveyance uptown, or so he thought. He overheard them talking about the significance of death. Finding that unusual if not strange, he paused. “Did you see the wagon laden with a coffin just a few minutes ago?”

“See what?” Mr. Pouter.

The dragon felt skinned and flayed. “Pouter? Rather Snarler or Furioso.” He answered, “I beg your pardons, madams.”

“Are you sad and miserable today? Did something untoward happen?”

The heaving of their bosoms and the flowing of their skirts overwhelmed him. “What is happening to me?” He curled up into a ball of dragon matter and began to roll slowly down the lane.

It was Hortense and Heloise. They laughed at their power to puncture or needle a man.

“His kundalini is certainly unruly today. Don’t you think, Heloise?”

She nodded.”Wild. Manly, go fetch that nasty dragon.”

He pulled himself out from between Heloise’s breasts and scampered off after the wayward dragon. After a while, Manly reappeared with the dragon grinning sheepishly in tow.

He began to offer excuses. “I miss my mother who…”

Hortense cut him off. “Manly, do you also miss your mother?”

Manly grew as red as a ripe tomato. “No!”

She blew him a kiss. “You’ll feel differently next to my bosom. Would you like to try?”

He hesitated for a trice. “Mm. I would.”

On the diagonal corner to where they were gathered was a cafe. Once the dragon recovered his wits, he offered, “Would you two care to join me?’.

As they sipped their hot beverages Hortense brought her two brows together, “Have you written any stories lately? I think not.”

Heloise murmured agreement. “Nothing?”

Manly came up from between and stuck out his tongue.

“You’d better take care, Manly. Your face might freeze like that.”

“He is far too sensitive a creature for that ever to happen, dragon,” said Hortense. “By the way, you will join us for the 7 o’clock soiree?”
“What is it all about? I could discern little from the invitation.”

“A gathering of advanced practitioners of various schools of meditation for this evening. We hope you will join us?”

A flame erupted in his belly. He gulped from the glass of water on the table. “Of course. Who are these adepts?”

“Some who posture as such, those in the making to be, and some old souls who once were.”

“All idiots,” said the dragon.

The two rose from the table. “Be there at 7. It’s at the usual place.” They climbed into a cab and rode uptown.

The dragon remained in his seat and read the morning paper. At last he also got up and walked down the street wondering what tonight might bring. To his surprise all was still and at stopping. It was a surreal occurrence not likely to be repeated. It occurred to him to light three fires like the ancients did to welcome the dawn, to honor the sun as it set, and to preserve the harmony of the hearth at home. He lit his three with inner illumination at an unprecedented height at the edges of his mind. He burned the last vestige of fear lodged there.

As evening approached he started to go uptown to see the Pink sisters and their guests, but then thought of something better to do. He switched direction and drove over the river. He rode past teeming hundreds of spiritual quizzants like a cowboy on horse going to the rodeo. “Dost thou see enlightenment?” he asked through a loudspeaker. It was the day of the parade to honor the dragon, and the city lit up, excited, jackhammered into liveliness and exuberant. The seekers pushed against the imaginary line that kept them at bay. “Tell us secrets!” they pleaded. The dragon reached into his vast pocket and revealed a pop gun that he fired into the air. “I am shooting water buffalos!” he claimed. “They are swarming and blocking my path.” The bystanders could only see the fireworks coming out of the dragon’s pop gun. ‘Oooh” they hummed. “So pretty.” The dragon gaily waved to them all, all the moms and pops and boys and girls and infants. The motorcade swiftly took him to the grandstand where the mayor and his adjundants waited for him. The air buffalos were becoming an awful and unexpected menace. As fast as he struck one with his pop gun, another more bothersome sprang into its place. Two parades were occurring simultaneously, his and the water buffalos. The danger was great and getting greater. He would have to respond.

6. The Dragon and The Warrior

“Are there any fish this far north in the midst of winter?” the warrior asked the dragon.

“What a curious question, my dear fellow. Under all this snow?”

The warrior looked out over the fields stretching far into the distance and concurred. It would be unlikely at best that they would come face to face with a fish.

The warrior unwrapped a present he had been carrying in his pocket. It had arrived at his doorstep by mail the previous day. He had been waiting for the appropriate moment to open it. The dragon watched and hoped it would turn out to be a chocolate figurine of a damsel.

“My heavens!” yelled the warrior. “I have a premonition.”

“What is it?”

“Do you have any living relatives?”

The dragon examined the query inwardly. “How far removed?” he asked at last.

“Does anyone know I am traveling with you?”
The dragon reviewed his last three hundred dream images trying to discern a meaning to all this. “Absolutely not.”

“Enough. I am satisfied, and besides, the figurine has confided in me.”

“Who sent you this present?” asked the dragon.

“A party unknown as yet, dragon. Do you think you have ever known him?”

“I don’t know.”

The warrior unwrapped the present so that the dragon could see. It was a sphere of perfectly smooth crystal. When the warrior touched the crystal to his forehead, it transformed into a sweet angel. She was small and well proportioned and beautiful. She flew off into the sky and did not return.

“A mystery,” the warrior declared.

Categories
Uncategorized

The Naked Tale of Nan and Joe

Dolly- A Preamble

Out on the highway, Dolly,

Heading for a city,

Where every poet is bemoaning love out of his lips.

I supped with that old mortal Jones

Who refuses to die out of love for the divine in women.

I felt for you, Dolly, an old flame, once upon a time,

To lay my head in your lap again,

And to pray all the day in sorrowful prayer

For what might have been better done.

But, Dolly, can love err?

The  Naked Tale of Nan and Joe

Joe Morris did itch for mons and pussy.

Pony shook his shiny head to and fro.

“Are you jazzed? I can lead you where she jives.”

Joe got his tony one stringed guitar

And ponied up to where Nan sat perched.

“Her cottontail promises a hot hive,

So near the folds of her skirt pussy hurts

For long hard horn, a spear, a pole of poles.”

Nan spoke up, you play ‘Pussy, Please Come Home’?

Pony neighed, pranced. Pussy was close and shaved.

Joe on bottom stair. She was all shook up.

“That’s a pretty puss.” “Play me a hoot, Joe.”

“How do you do? How do you know I play?”

“Warm wet cunt awaits.” Joe jazzed his one string

Nan shooed away Veev and Lann. “Play a lick.”

“Who’s those two twaddle’s Dad? You married mom?”

“Dad’s not here.” Joe drove a tune in a groove.

“You’ve a fine coon.” Nan drew musicians

Rolls of rice paper of lovers painted

Pretty Puss and Joe and shiny Pony.

Nan bared her twat, Joe fucked her, dick got thick

Pony grinned, “You’re thicker and bigger than Pig.”

The pair of the pussy and the damned dick

Increased in fame, true friends and fans, a thing.

Dad caught wind. “We had no love between us.”

“You mean me, Nan, or that wuss Joe Morris?”

“All the sweet morsels turned sour on my tongue,

Our life a lie unending, never was.”

Dad understood death. Heavy hung his heart.

Nan and Joe buggered front and back all night

T’was an epiphany. Pony warned Joe,

“Dad is a mean maddened cur, you crossed him.”

“She’s not just a cunt to me. A great fuck!”

“Dad will come. If not now, round the mountain.”

Joe sniggered. Dick dripped cum. He didn’t heed.

An early morn sun, light filtered through trees

Dad snuck up the stairs to his couch to wait,

Joe heard commotion, “You hear that sound, hon?”

“Oh, it’s nothin, Joe, or no one worry ’bout.

“Hey, Nan, you wanna blab?” asked Dad, afraid.

Nan and Joe curled in coitus on the bed.

“How are ya ’round? You can’t last in her snatch.”

“I gave her two child. You, your jazz.” “Why Dad,

No Daddio like you toots tunes like Joe.”

“Joe, If you’re still here in ten, you’re dead, man.”

“Fuck you! She’s mine. Made you a cuckold.”

Up at the second floor, Nan only mum,

Not a word fell from her lips. Dad went down

Found Joe sittin like a thrane on his throne.

He stood up proud and vain. Dad knocked him flat.

Veev and Lann heard murderous roars and acts.

Nan ran to batter Dad. He flung her back.

“The train waits for us at the rail station

Six months. Do you comprehend? A compact?”

“I got my po-nee. Joe pooned my pus-see.”

Categories
Uncategorized

Sandra and Ulrich in Baja

Sandra and Ulrich

Chapter 1  Karkovsky

A tiny park across the street rests sleepily in the late afternoon sun.

Sandra’s mind drifts and then settles on the men who cast sunlight with a frown and shadow with a smile. The first man arrived just after college, handsome, dark and exotic. They married, but no children gladdened their days. The promise dawned. Time interfered and commitments intervened.

She flew away as a woman does when ignored, and fell headlong into a tornado. Came an artist with whom to while away the days in sexual abandon. She found happiness, yet the artist who painted complex pictures had afoot a very simple problem. He had married already and borne a young daughter. When forced to choose, he chose them.

Cut adrift, she floated and was captured by a bird of prey. The Dutchman lifted her in claws aloft eyrie bound. He waxed philosophical, a manse in a castle of clouds. Their elopement died.

She fell again unharmed to solid ground. She was what she had always been, innocence wrapped in beauteous flesh. A nubile woman.

Karkovsky doesn’t consider marriage a practical arrangement. He would not choose to share his income. He finds the scent of womanhood alluring, even enrapturing beyond all other perfumes. God had mixed the most vital scent and had poured it into the vagina. He is drawn to wherever the fragile flower of the feminine grows. This afternoon while on a stroll to enjoy the exuberant light of the afternoon, he spies Sandra, a woman he had been pursuing, off and on, for a few years. She is sitting alone, absolutely attractive and alone. He cannot possibly pass up this opportunity.

Sandra doesn’t concede the high interest she has elicited in Karkovsky. She feels her nose is a bit too large and her knees knobby. This is not the effect men feel when they spy her, yet she is only partially aware of it, playing it down whenever it crests.

“Sandra, hello!” Karkovsky appears seemingly out of the floor.

“Oh, I didn’t see you approach, Emmanuel.”

“No matter. May I sit?” He indicates the empty chair piled with her sweater and bag.

She gets up to rearrange her things, and he can’t help but appreciate the curve of her breasts. He remembers the one time he felt her wrist when shaking hands.

“We haven’t crossed paths recently, Sandra.”

I don’t go to those parties anymore.”

“You’ve discovered other vales to explore?”

“Well, yes and no. I spend several evenings a week at the Met.”

“Whatever for?”

She enjoys playing with his imagination. She knows he desires her, yet feels revulsion at the offering. Perhaps the Romans and the Greeks made offerings to their gods and goddesses who regarded the puny sacrifices with an equal contempt.

“I like to wander around the ancient statuary. I think, if one listens attentively, they have secrets to impart.”

He strains to remember the last time he had been to the Met’s collection of marble and stone carvings. They remind him of funerary monuments suggesting primarily sadness and only tangentially artistic achievement.

“It must be lonely there.”

She smiles, revealing a very pretty mouth he wants to kiss.

An idea occurs to him. He will suggest she meet an acquaintance he had by chance recently met, a graduate student in Mathematical Computation at MIT who is visiting New York. He feels this man’s shortcomings will render his own assets all the stronger. Farfetched, he would admit.

“Do you happen to know Ulrich?” out of the seemingly blue.

“Who? Should I know him?”

“Perhaps. I could introduce him to you. He is in town and wants to meet a woman who meets his high standards.”

“Is this Ulrich an alter ego of yours, Emmanuel?” nearer to the truth than she knows.

“No. I am not teasing you, Sandra. He actually exists. I met him after a long while just yesterday. I haven’t seen him for years.”

“Who is he?” still half credulous.

“Oh, he is working toward his doctorate in some field of mathematics at MIT. He comes from France, but now he lives in Boston.”

Her ears perk up at the mention of France. Her best friend moved there after college wanting to meet a Frenchman and marry him. Sandra also likes that he is seeking his PhD. It echoes the intellectual achievement of her forebears who had been professors and engineers of some distinction in the Soviet Union.

“I would like to meet him.”

Now he smiles, but not so fetchingly. “Are you free later this afternoon?”

She looks him in the eye. She knows he is playing some game. She waits before replying, “I am free a little bit later. Tell him to come here. I will stay or return shortly.”

Karkovsky gathers his coat. “I will tell him a bit about you. Do you remember his name?”

“Ulrich.”

“Correct. Though he carries the conceit of wanting to be called after one of the Patriarchs. I can’t remember their names. Abraham, Ivan and, I forget.”

“Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.” She reminds him.

Ah. You know your Bible.”

“My grandfather taught me something about being a Jew.”

“Many of our relatives died there,” he says.

They both think that all of the Jews now living narrowly escaped annihilation.

“In any case, I will arrange the meeting. If something goes awry, I will leave you a message.”

On the street right outside the plate glass window a lanky man appears. He is a light skinned Negro. An old fedora makes a shadow of his head, more like a skull. Loose hanging suit, a faded brown, flaps as he walks, stoop shouldered. A gray scraggly beard. Large hands with spindly fingers. He lopes down the street. A ghost? A real man? Or a mannikin?

Sandra watches it through the plate glass.

Emmanuel notices the shift of her gaze and turns, but sees nothing strange. He shrugs, and makes his way back into the street.

She rapidly reviews what has transacted. She feels the advantage is hers. Who knows? This Frenchman might turn out to be something splendid. Good things come in unexpected packages. She decides to stay a few more hours in the café. She has some reading, and this is as good a place as any. She likes to read slowly but thoroughly. Her memory, think many who come into contact with her, is superb. That is mainly the product of her careful consideration of an idea when it first emerges into her field of vision. She looks at it from all sides, and then finds the best way to fashion it into a mosaic with all of the other thoughts and feelings she has experienced. This is similar to the magical arts and memory systems discovered by Giordano Bruno in the middle ages. She is completely unaware of him, however. She drew it down from the collective unconsciousness first perceived as such by Claude Levi Strauss. Her memory is truly outstanding, as is the intelligence and perseverance to practice it consistently and with purpose.

It is twilight, and though vampires are in vogue, they have not arisen out of their graves as of yet. Dracula, forbidding and lugubrious, exerts an extraordinary charm on the weaker sex. Every move he makes has erotic overtones, and women melt in his hands. Most men yearn for such power, but will not go the necessary distance to achieve it. Vampires have gone over to the other side. Perhaps their practice of immuring themselves in the earth each night awakens an atavistic majesty that is utterly foreign to the normal man. It might be available to them, however, if they too dug well within. Says the poet, Seamus Heaney, ‘I dug it with my thumb’.

Ulrich retains the arrogance of a man holding back much that he would never openly admit, until Karkovsky informs him that he has found a lovely woman for him to meet that afternoon. He uncharacteristically spilled some personal information about a broken affair and how he had suffered. For some reason he opened his heart to this friend. Maybe because they had played chess together and he had felt a strong sense of male comradery. Karkovsky plays chess very well, and Ulrich respects that. The chessboard is a ruthless prism through which to measure the intelligence of a man. He places great stock in his intelligence and has learned to appreciate its presence in others worthy of the claim. He takes the offer to meet Sandra, “a most charming and beautiful woman, just a bit younger than you,and I think, interested in men of high intellectual attainment,” most seriously indeed.

Ulrich takes pains to attend to his appearance. From the stares he elicits from both men and women he knows his looks are more than the common. In truth he is both beautiful and handsome, in a word, androgynous. Neither of his sisters could be called comely. One suffered from a congenital ailment of the nervous system that scarred her looks and gave her a haunting presence. The other, a half-sister, inherited the depression of her mother and languished in perpetual misery.

His father, a wealthy property owner of a hotel in one of the favored arrondissements of Paris, had divorced both mothers of these frail creatures he regarded as failures attributable to them, not to him, of course. Ulrich by some miracle had grown into a jewel of a man, encompassing both beauty and brains, as if all of the good had been poured into him, leaving the others bereft.

Ulrich, or as he preferred to be called, Isaac, advanced through the French school system at the top tiers, just below entry into the Sorbonne. He did not rue that shortfall. He felt his father had abused his mother and his sisters with his harsh judgment for something beyond anyone’s control. He got into a major row with his father, cursing him and being thrown out in return. He fled to America, and earned entry into MIT for a doctorate in mathematics. A detail he preferred to not disclose, and an indication of what was to come, was the fact that he had spent almost a decade on his doctoral research with not much to show, having been fired by one sponsor for his surly attitude, and then casting about almost without success for another. His new sponsor insisted he alter his subject to computer language, a lower mark on the totem of knowledge, and an insult he felt acutely. He swallowed it, but it festered in his gut like a poisoned snake. He carried his notes for his dissertation in a pack that always accompanied him, like a ball and chain would a convict.

He arranges his scarf just so around his neck. An American would think it an affectation or even effeminate, but for him coming from Europe where men display more flair, chose the color he thought would best set off his face. When asked why he wore a scarf, and sometimes nothing more than that when in a sexual encounter, he countered that it soothed an injury sustained in a motorcycle accident.

In the peripheral highways surrounding Paris the motorcycles run in seemingly suicidal fashion between rushing cars. No one appears to ever tip a hair to the left or right and crash, but someone must have somewhere at sometime.

Perhaps he spun out one late afternoon when the light was waning and twisted his neck. Now forever after he will have to wear a scarf. If it was fated, he scorns it. He refuses to stoop to the level of whiners. Says Jung, ‘the individual signifies nothing in comparison to the universal, and the universal signifies nothing in comparison with the individual. It is betwixt and between’.

Can we separate the man of the moment, the individual, from the artist or scientist who achieves universal importance? Men and women pass into middle age, and most eventually enter the cemetery gates of old age. The world goes on and the wind cleanses it of what remains. A person realizes with terror that the world has passed him by. The young cavort around a maypole without any conception of what it portends. Few care. Once classical learning defined the complete man. That world vanished. Words carry elastic meanings, lacking true definition. ‘Muslims for Life!’ Since its inception Islam has wreaked violence and death in its god’s name. A dark river erupted on the moon in a crater, and rain plummets down with its wrath onto the earth. What crazed wizard would utter such a phrase? One imprisoned in fervor.

Four is the number of the crossroads. One can meet all sorts of folk there, includingthe truly horrible. The devil waits patiently there as if he has all the time in the world. At 4 o’clock Ulrich makes his entrance onto this tableau. He would scoff at any such reference to Satan. Though a Jew, he is uncircumcised. He lacks the imagination of the Jew, finding his cues elsewhere, in mathematics above all. The inchoate beauty of math lights his brain on fire. It is with mortals that he struggles to relate, with only varying levels of success. If only, he thinks, could he meet a woman of stature equal to his, then he would find his completeness. In this mind, he finds his own beauty to fulfill his every crevice. Another man could make the picture complete. With that he has not yet wrestled, as did Jacob when he wrestled with an angel.

Sandra flicks up her eyes from her book to notice the tall, dark and handsome stranger who enters the café. She is not the only one who sees him, but for her it is a fateful meeting.

He peeks in at the window before entering and sees the beauteous redhead with pale skin and green eyes sipping her coffee and reading. She pulls at the strings of his heart. Can this be her?

He snakes through the tables to stand before her. “Sandra?”

She is pleased he has come to her table. “And you are?”

A flood of warmth wells up from his heart to light his face. “I am Ulrich.”

“He is beautiful. It’s a good indication.” She momentarily drops her reserve. “Will you take a seat? Would you like some coffee?”

The warmth continues to inhabit him, as if he already has drunk a hot cup of preprandial cordial. He takes the seat and sits across from her with eyes alert and bright. The contrast with his dark hair and olive skin makes a startling image.

“Are you always this handsome?”

“Not always, I am not over occupied with my appearance. Why do you ask?”

She wonders why the initial openness has disappeared. “It is not normal for a man of preternatural beauty to wander over to my table. If it is fate, it is improper to wonder why. Do you have any other explanation?”

He is drawn into conversation with her. He yearns to express his most profound contemplations. “I have often wondered at the meaning of events and impromptu meetings like this one. Perhaps it is predestination. Or do you believe in the random nature of the universe?”

“Are you just passing through New York?” she asks.

He frowns a little at the question. “Why doesn’t she answer?” He is both intrigued and perturbed. “I am here for the weekend.”

“How do you know Karkovsky?”

“I play chess with him. Sometimes we go to the chess club on Myrtle St.”

“Is it there that you undress the queen?”

He is appalled with her sexual reference, as if that were the only goal in this meeting. He considers her close fitting blouse in bad taste as it accentuates her cleavage and leaves little to be imagined. On the other hand, he cannot deny the balance and harmony of her breasts. “I am here at his suggestion.”

“I am glad that you came.”

“Ah, that is good. I am glad to make your acquaintance too.”

“Tell me more about yourself. What do you do besides playing chess?”

He finds her smile beguiling. It both thrills him and instills fear. He is a man of dichotomy. “I am writing my dissertation for my Ph.D. at MIT.”

“That is impressive. It must be hard. Are you a mathematician?”

“It can be vexing.” He nods. “But I have the stomach for it.”

“And for what else?”

“I am an expert skier.”

“So you like to go to the cutting edge?” She likes men who assert their masculinity by striving for the ultimate.

“I ski the most difficult, almost vertical, slopes.”

“You are good at diverse activities. Where did you get these abilities?”

He likes her questions. They are out of the ordinary. It requires a probing mind.

“A prerequisite is hard work and perseverance. The coup de grace is genius.”

“A Picasso? An inflated ego? Perhaps, but nothing I can’t handle.” Then she says, “What do you carry in that bag? It looks like a great heavy load.”

“My dissertation. If someone stole it…”

“Are you always working on it?”

“Yes and no. It is rather droll. All that makes me worth more than my salt is contained in those pages.”

“It must tell an inscrutable tale. But what of this moment?”

He briefly ponders the scale of the infinite. It is one of his pet projects. “Do you think experience is continuous?”

“What do you mean? Like in a film?”

“Yes,” pleased that she has caught his meaning. “A film captures reality at approximately 24 frames a second. It appears to be smooth, but is really a set of still images.”

“Of what relevance is that? Are you also an actor?”

“The founder of Scientology found his audience in Hollywood. In one of his books, Fear and the Ultimate Dimension, the key to reality is realizing that time stops. It’s a matter of will to keep it going.”

She finds his manner of taking this conversation to weird angles at bit off-putting. She wonders if she should end the meeting. Yet he interests her, and she wants something more. “Will he ask me to go out this evening?” she wonders.

He senses that her attention has drifted away if only slightly. He considers it a call to leave. He stands and looks down at her. He is rather tall. “I am not sure I am attracted enough. She is a fascinating mixture.” He is sluggish about making commitments. He considers them a chain. “I will make a clean exit. I have her number if I want to contact her.”

“I will make my adieu,” he says, “Very nice to meet you.”

She is surprised at his eagerness to leave. She fears that she has lost his eye, and she wants it. She has a competitive streak. “I am sorry to see you go.”

He ponders the eventualities. “I really must go. I have things to do.”

She feels the rejection and is crushed. Then realizes the game is not over. She is certain Karkovsky gave him her number. “I know he will call.” She had felt his interest, and this had deepened her pulse. “This was not a chance encounter. I think it was fated.

She looks up at him and says, “Bye for now. Get in touch later.”

Chapter 2 Baja

“Ulrich Savas or Isaac Bloch? I don’t know which name. I can whisper both.” He turns toward her as they walk in the direction of the rental car office.

It is early morning in Baja, California.

“Sandra, do you remember when I called that night after our first meeting, you know, the one that Karkovsky arranged?”
“Still jealous?”

“No, of course not. I don’t want to awaken that ghost.”

She remembers the sex, but forgives him, for a first time can be awkward for anyone. Especially since he is such an intellectual with fantastical breadth. “Then what is the reason?”

It had been her idea to go to southern California below the border. She loves to travel. As a girl she had emigrated from the Soviet Union through a long stopover in Italy. That feeling of adventure has never left her.

Ulrich considers himself an outstanding hiker. In his telling he had scaled Kilimanjaro after a heavy snow, and after a large meal with several rounds of alcohol.

“Let’s take the car deep into the mountains.”

She eyes him suspiciously. “Are you sure you know where you are going?”

“The early explorers used the sun as their beacon.”

“I didn’t know there were any French explorers.”

“David Crocket could easily be a bastardization of a French name.”

“Why this fascination with names?”

They entered the rental car office, a little bit shabby and rundown. They bargained for a better price and got it down by 10%. Smiling and happy, they drove off toward the mountains.

The scenery is magnificent. Cacti of every shape dot the land. Some are round like balls while others resemble erect phalli. It is a sexual oasis.

In the middle of nowhere, Ulrich brings the car to a halt.

“What are you doing?” shaken from her reverie on the cacti.

He pulls the car off the road. “I don’t want to be hit by a truck.”

“But why are you stopping here?”

He grins, creasing his face in a way that mars his otherwise pristine beauty. She refrains from asking him not to grin for any reason.

“I want to go for a hike.”

“In the desert?”

“Have you ever wondered what it was like for the first white man to see this part of the world?”

“White women certainly saw it first. The Indians stole them from their farmsteads while the men were out herding the cattle or pitching a fence. I am sure they took their booty as far as the coast.”

“You think women are first in everything.”

“I am not an ardent feminist.”

“Then what are you?”

“I appreciate beauty. I am sure they chose only the most beautiful women to accompany them to the Pacific.”

He sneers. “Where is your proof?”

“Why do you think Hollywood was established in Los Angeles?”

“I hadn’t thought about it.”

“It was because that was where the most stunning women could be found, and this was due to the Indian raids.”

He finds her logic to be riddled with holes. “I want to explore the area, the desert and the mountains.”

“Why? Haven’t you any wisdom?”

“I want to go to uncharted areas.”

Sandra unfolds the free map in the glove department. “It doesn’t show any detail of this area.”

He pushes it away. “I don’t need a map.”

He turns toward the west and starts to walk. She follows a step behind, and then even with him.

She buries her qualms. “I like a man who takes charge.”

He stakes a direction and tries not to veer off it. The desert goes gently up and down. It appears to be as level as a pool table, but like in betting, it is only a mirage.

The mountain toward which he was heading is no closer than when they began several hours ago. He twists around to ascertain their position. Perhaps they had circled round? There are few landmarks and they all resemble one another rather too closely.

“Are you a rock climber?” She had appreciated his lean muscularity during their lovemaking.

“I have been climbing since I was a boy in France.”

“Do you still enjoy it?”

He grimaces. “It is not something I do because I find joy. I do it because I must.”

“Are you like those men who can climb a vertical rock face?”

“No. I am not an Olympic climber. I haven’t devoted enough of my self to reach that pinnacle.”

“How often do you climb?”

“Back then I went out with my friends on weekends and holidays.”

“And today?”

“I would like to climb that mountain over yonder.”

“Do you still climb?”

He looks down at her. “I go where my mind takes me.”

A spot warms in her loins. “I wonder what our children would look like?”

“There is something I want to ask you.” He turns his head away to reveal a handsome profile against the big sky. The expanse of the west can swallow a small man. “I am wondering whether I should call myself by my given name or one of my own choosing?”

“What do you mean?” Then she remembered something about another name Karkovsky had mentioned. One of the patriarchs?

“I am dissatisfied with Ulrich Savas as my name.”

“Why is that? It suits you.”

“So I thought for most of my life. But now I am not so sure.”

“What doubts do you have?”

“Nothing like that, or maybe I want to escape the illness my name conveys.”

“You think changing your name will alter your destiny?”

“It is more than a quaint belief. The syllables we utter vibrate in our bodies affecting our organs.”

‘Ah, so is it not a magical belief in the power of incantations?”

“I think it is closer to the Hindu belief in the power of the mantra.”

She knew very little about Hinduism.

“What illnesses do you want to avoid?”

“Well, my sisters are both half-sisters. We share our father, and he is a tyrant. I hate him. Both of them are very ill with congenital diseases.”

“I understand. But what other name? What kind of surname is Savas?”

“It is some kind of Sephardic name.”

“Do you know from where?”

“I think from Turkey, though I don’t know for sure.”

“You want something more European sounding?”

“I want something more Jewish.”

She laughs. “Like Cantor? Or maybe Goldberg?”

His face reddens. “I am thinking of Bloch.”

“Where does Bloch come from?”

“It is my mother’s maiden name. I have always had a fondness for it.”

Bloch reminds me of Eastern European Jewry and literature. Are you also a writer?”

“I am not a serious writer. I have spent most of my time studying math.”

“I would like to read your dissertation.”

“Why? Have you any training in higher mathematics?”

“No. I would read it to appreciate its literary value. I would truly love a poet.”

“There is a certain beauty to mathematical equations and solutions of problems. It is called elegance.”

“I love that word. It reminds me of high fashion and couture.”

“That is nonsense. I was not speaking about women’s costumes.”

“There is a lyricism to skirts, dresses and blouses.”

“I don’t care for such common things. I search for the truth.”

They had been talking off and on and as they had had a late starting out, the sun was setting in the west behind the mountains.

“Do you think we should go back?”

“We haven’t yet gotten to our objective. I don’t want to go back empty handed.”

“Do you really know where you are going?”

“That same mountain as before. It hasn’t changed.”

She looks but can’t see it clearly because of the dusk.

“There’s enough light. Let’s keep going.”

She admires his steadfast demeanor. “Will you not quail before any adversity?”

“I sat in many libraries trying to crack a text for hours. I never gave up.”

“You are fierce. Like a lion.”

He trembles slightly, but in the growing darkness it is invisible. “I am really quite humble.”

She shakes her head. “I don’t think you possess a humble bone in your body.”

He ignores the remark. “It might take longer than I projected to reach our destination.”

He stands still as an eagle gripping an outcropping atop some inaccessible peak. “I think I will go to the summit of that hill.”

“What for?”

“The darkness has fallen like a drape. It is almost nightfall. Maybe I can find our way.”

“And if you do, do we go on?”

“Of course.”

“Can you even see where that hill reaches its crest?”

“Not precisely. But I know it is not too far.”

“Like all the other hills you mounted to find our way?”

“Yes. Success builds upon success. I will be back. You wait for me here.”

She looks around. “How will you find me in the darkness?”

“I will always know where you are. Don’t worry.”

She finds that reassuring and then strangely troubling. If examined, it would reveal a heart divided and adrift in the Mare Vaporum, 13.3 degrees North by 3.6 degrees East, on the face of the moon. She strongly desires to have him as her lover and perhaps husband, yet in the far reaches of her consciousness she feels an over-awareness that warns her of peril.

She waits pondering while he disappears into the enfolding darkness.

“I will take it as a sign if he returns promptly. If he is late, then it is as good as abandoning me.”

He strides up the uneven incline of packed sand and rubble. “I will look for a way out when I get to the top.” It is a bit further than he had planned, and in the darkness, difficult to discern if he had really attained the highest point. He peers into the distance hoping the moon might shed some light. He surrenders, realizing that he is not strong enough to lift the darkness by his will.

“But I came damn close!”

When he returns, Sandra is not where he had left her. He calls out, ”Sandra!”

Then he sees the burning orange tip of her cigarette. “Why are you smoking?”

“I got a little nervous.”

“You told me you didn’t smoke.”

“I haven’t smoked for a while. But tonight it tastes rather good.”

“In nature? You would sully the air with your ash?”

“What took you so long?”

“I spent some time trying to pierce the darkness with my spirit.”

“Are you part Indian?”

He barks laughter. The sound unsettles her. “I might aspire to the purity of the American Indian, a truly tragic figure.”

“Did you find anything out?” She weighs the time of his returning, and feels he has returned in a reasonable time.

“I saw a stand of trees up ahead. Why don’t we go there to spend the night?”

“And not go back to the car?”

“I’m not sure of the way back exactly.”

“We walked from that direction.”

“True as far as that goes. However, we might miss it by a half-a-mile.”

The thought of snuggling up with him around a small campfire in the desert night sounds romantic. “Where are those trees?”

“Just over this incline. Not too far.”

They walk the short distance to find a suitable spot under one of the larger trees. It is a sparse stand, but they make do.

“Can you make a fire?”

“That’s a good idea. Why don’t you gather some small sticks for kindling?”

He takes out his knife and cuts some dead wood from some of the trees. Before long a small fire is warming them. It gets cool in the desert.

“Where did you get that knife? It has a beautiful handle.”

“I won it.”

“You won it? How?”

“Gambling. Back at the university we play cards sometimes, and occasionally the betting can get pretty high. One of the guys put up his knife, and I won the hand.”

“You’re a gambler?

“Not exactly. I can count cards and that does give me an edge.”

“So your mathematical ability has a practical side.”

“You belittle my academic accomplishments again and again. I know I am only in graduate school studying for my PhD. And you are already working at Bell Labs.”

“I’m only making light fun. Don’t take it so seriously.”

He takes his arm from her shoulder, and stands towering over her. “I will one day create my own company.”

She shrinks a little inwardly, but is too proud to expose it. “I’m sure you will.”

“You’re still sarcastic.” He stamps out the fire with his foot. Then he lays down on the desert floor to sleep, his coat draped over him.

Sandra tries to cuddle near him, but he won’t share the coat. She turns away and tries to create warmth by curling up in a ball. The night passes fitfully.

She awakens first and goes over to a rock to sit and have a smoke. She examines his handsome face, almost as pretty as a covergirl’s, looking for a flaw. Perhaps, she thinks, a defect can show up in the face, especially when sleeping and the unconscious has full sway.

He opens his eyes suddenly. “Why are you looking so intently at me?”

Sandra had averted her eyes and tried to look nonchalant. “I wasn’t doing anything like that.”

“I could feel it. Are you uneasy about last night?”

“Why do you ask?”

“I can see you smoking over there perched on that rock

“I admit to teasing you a little bit. But I wasn’t sarcastic.”

“You’re like a cat.”

“Like in Through the Looking Glass? Do you think I’ll disappear?”

“Not right away, but perhaps in the future.”

“Into the arms of another man,” she completes his thought.

“Why don’t we go back to the car, get some breakfast, and then go to another place to explore?”

“You have something in mind?”

“Not exactly, but I know that there are a number of monasteries around here from long ago.”

“Monasteries? Who built them?”

“The Spanish. They taught the Mexicans about Christianity.”

“When did they arrive in this part of the country?”

“I think early in the 16th century.”

“You mean they were in California and they didn’t discover gold first?”

“I don’t know why. Certainly they were avaricious.”

“Alright. Let’s go back. I’m hungry.”

The walk back was quicker than going. They walk silently, each musing about the night before.

He feels justified in not sharing his coat with her. She should have come prepared. It is not his job to take care of her.

She feels drawn to him and marvels at the scope of his knowledge. She finds it thrilling. Maybe some of it would sprinkle onto her. She has not forgotten his stinginess last night, but accepts it as part of his nature she would just have to deal with.

Chapter 3  The Monastery

After breakfast, they drive back into the desert toward a monastery.

“Do you have something particular in mind?”

“Not precisely. The names of the monasteries are hard to remember. But I know one at least is out there.”

He drives off onto a dirt road. The car kicks up a cloud of dust.

She had been studying the map. It showed a monastery somewhere in the distance.

“Don’t you want to stay on the road?”

“No. Of course not. This is part of the fun.”

“Fun. What do you mean by that?” She asks.

“Why do we need to follow a map?”

“Because it shows the way to get there and back.”

“That is the normal way of thinking. Think out of the box.”

“So you think you know where you are going.”

“I told you. I follow the sun.”

“But you’ve never been here before.”

“I studied the map before we left, while you were in the bathroom. I know the direction we have to go.”

“I don’t like unnecessary risks.”

“Who said this was dangerous? I am only following the road I suspect will take us there. I love shortcuts.”

She looked out the window and wondered at the thousand and one shapes of the cacti.

Just around lunch time with the sun burning overhead, the car dies.

“We’re out of gas.”

“In the middle of the desert we’re going to find a gas station? Is this part of your adventure?”

“Your sarcasm drives me crazy.”

“It’s only practical. How could you manage this trip so poorly?”

“The monastery is up ahead. I saw a steeple.”

“Where? Is this another one of your delusions?”

“It’s behind that dune. Do you want to come with me?”

“It’s better than sitting in a hot car.”

It was true; the monastery loomed darkly in shadow. The masons had considered the climate and had built a Moorish design with overhanging rooves. It offers a place of refuge from the demiurge.

“Ah. It’s beautiful. Don’t you think?”

“I wouldn’t consider a church beautiful.”

“Why not? It somehow fits into the landscape.”

“What we need is a gas station, and I don’t see one.”

“It will come in time. There must be gas somewhere if only for emergencies.”

“This is all because of your incompetence.”

“Let’s go inside.” Her insults were beginning to burn.

They walk into the main hallway of the church. It seems to be deserted.

They see a man come in through a screen door at the far end of the hall. He slowly approaches them. He wears a grey cassock tied with a cord.

“You haven’t come here before. I don’t recognize you.”

Ulrich says, “Is this how you welcome us?”

“I don’t have the leisure to engage in chitter chatter. We do important work here.”

“What kind of work? Do you make fine liquor like those monks in Europe?” Thinking she might get a taste at the source.

“You are not far from the mark, though of course we do not imbibe.”

“I was not expecting this. A monastery should not be so empty and lifeless.”

“The life unexamined is lifeless. You come from the cities of the dead.”

“We don’t come from Mexico. We are only visiting. On holiday.”

“The Jews had it right when they called it a Sabbath, a day dedicated to God.”

“We are Jews.”

“Then you have strayed far from the Temple that was destroyed.”

Sandra and Ulrich look puzzled. “What temple? Jews don’t go to temples.”

“The Temple that the Jews lost because of their turpitude. Then the Son was crucified to expiate the sins of His brethren and all of the world besides.”

“You mean the temple that the Romans destroyed?”

“I am talking about the Golden Calf. “

“Isn’t that from some fable like Rumpelstiltzkin?”

“No. Rumplestiltzkin is a fable, though it curiously has some Hebrew in it.”

“Hebrew? It is not a Jewish story.”

“No one knows where the fairy tales come from.”

“Where is the Hebrew? I read this story and didn’t notice any Hebrew at all. It is a very short tale.”

“Those without eyes to see will see nothing.”

“Can you point out the Hebrew? I am curious.” Sandra loves stories.

“The miller’s daughter must guess Rumplestiltzkin’s name if she is to escape giving him her son. The first three names she guesses are Kaspar, Melchior and Belshazzar.”

“I don’t hear any Hebrew.”

“Ah. Kaspar is Keseph or money, Melchior is King of Light, and Belshazzar is master of weaving.”

Ulrich shakes his head. “This is all fine but useless.”

“Then what is virtue? Was Rumplestiltzkin virtuous?”

“I don’t care. Do you have any gasoline?”

“I like the storytelling and the connection with Judaism. I hadn’t realized it appeared in a fairy tale.”

“Did you run out of gas?”

“We did. The car is over yonder.”

“I wondered why you didn’t drive up to the front. I have a canister of gas in a shed behind the monastery. You are welcome to it.”

He leads them to the rear. Ulrich carries the heavy can to the car.

“I can recommend a shortcut. That gas won’t take you far.”

They understand the directions and start out. The Chevy is a low slung car not suitable for driving over and around dunes. Frequently Ulrich has to put flat stones under the tires so they don’t sink into the sand.

“That visit to the monastery was unsatisfying.”

“Why did you have to pamper him with questions about the Hebrew? He just likes to prattle on.”

“Do you know where you are going? This process is unbelievably slow, and it is all because of your lack of planning.”

“Why don’t you go out and put the next stone under the tire? You’re so competent.”

“You’re the man, aren’t you? In charge, but clueless.”

He sits on the driver’s seat and fumes. “It’s all an adventure.”

“Adventure, shmadventure. For a smart man you are surprisingly moronic.”

He goes out to put the final stone in front of the tire. At last they get to the road. Just before dawn they roll to the edge of town, out of gas again. They sleep deeply.

Chapter 4  The Knife

Ulrich wakes first. He uncurls his long legs and unfolds out of the car. The sun shining through the windshield wakes him.

He hurries over to a tree and halts. A pockmarked pickup truck with laborers trundles past. One of them flips him the bird, mocking the size of his penis. He has a hard time getting the flow started.

Sandra wakes too, and sees him standing by the tree.

“What are all these mounds of trash? Did you park us in the dump?”

“Well, it was pitch black last night. I couldn’t see.”

“More incompetence. Can you get me out of here?”

“I think we’re out of gas.”

“You think? You can at least give it a try.”

He looks down the road. “I see a gas station. I will walk there. Do you want to come?”

“It’s better than sitting alone in the car.”

They walk the quarter mile in silence.

“I will wait here.”

Urlich pays with his last dollars for a can of gas. No matter what he said the owner would not give him a discount.

He drives to a campground.

“Another one of your adventures? You must be joking.”

“We planned it. Remember?”

“After what happened last night?”

“It’s all part of the experience.”

“What about breakfast? I would like some coffee.”

“There’s a bodega over there. Do you have any cash left?”

“What’s the matter? You a little short?”

He grins. “I must have dropped some money somewhere. I am practically out.”

“Must you distend your features like that?”

“You don’t like my smile?”

“Look. I’ll give you some money. Get me a coffee and a muffin, and some orange juice.”

At the bodega a long line snakes around the building. He falls into conversation with another American.

“You on the breakfast run too?”

Ulrich turns around. “That’s right. What brings you here?”

“Some business and pleasure. What about you?”

“Vacation. What business can you possibly do here?”

“The leisure business, my fine friend. In particular, surfing.” His teeth, brilliantly white, almost blind Urlich.

“There’s money in surfing?”

“It’s a multimillion dollar business.”

“That much or are you exaggerating?”

“Where are you from? France? You speak with an accent.”

“Yes. But most recently from New England.”

“Oh. What are you doing up there?”

“I’m getting my doctorate.”

“What subject? Gastronomy?”

Ulrich grins. “No, mathematics.”

“Then you have a feeling for numbers.”

“In a sense of speaking.”

“Then calculate this. A surfing competition in a place like this near California and with great waves will attract hundreds of competitors.”

“It’s like a skiing competition.”

“Exactly. Have you seen the movie Endless Summer?

“No. Is it about surfing?”

“Yes. These two guys go around the world seeking the perfect wave.”

“It’s that popular?”

“It has drawn in even more people. Estimates predict a quadrupling of profit.”

“So you’re down here to set it up?”

“Right. Maybe you’ve seen the workers going down that road.”

“I saw some. They’re working for you?”

“Yes. I’ve got a lot to do in the next month getting it all ready.”

“The American dollar goes a long way here?”

“It certainly does. That mathematical training gives you an edge.”

They had arrived at the front of the line. He orders the food.

Sandra reflects on the encounter with the monk and then the ridiculous trip back. Whoever heard of such a situation? However, good resulted, in that they found that monastery and its interesting inhabitant. I never realized fairy tales had any connection to Judaism. And what else do those monks do over there? We didn’t find out. But it’s all because of Ulrich’s curiosity that we got there in the first place. He is a jumble of contradictions. I believe I can straighten them out given enough time.

“Ulrich! Did you get the breakfast?”

“Yes. I’m not sure how hot the coffee is.”

“That’s alright. We’re camping.”

They sit at a table. A tree partially overhangs the table. He sits in the shade and begins to brush the crumbs off the table.

“Must you do that?”

“Do what?”

“You have a silly expression on your face.”

“Why do you care so much?”

“Do you have to hog all the shade?”

“I hadn’t noticed.” He moves over, and notices that his pocket is empty. “My knife!”

“What about it?”

“It’s missing.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t have it. It’s gone. Have you seen it?”

“No. I don’t think about things like that.”

“Well, think! Who could have stolen it?”

“You probably dropped it.”

“Dropped it? I don’t drop things that important.”

“How can a knife be that important?”

“I didn’t realize this place would be swarming with thieves.”

“You shouldn’t get so agitated.”

He jumps up from the table and searches the ground. He runs over to the car to look there. “I know I had it this morning.” He tries to retrace his steps since he woke. He goes over to the tree where he tried to pee and winces at the thought of the Mexicans. “One of them stole it.” He gnashes his teeth in frustration.

He walks over to Sandra who is watching him. His chest heaves. “I am furious.”

“Are you mad?”

“They’re in cahoots.”

“Who do you mean? Cahoots over what?”

“That American.”

“Start from the beginning.”

“I don’t have time.” He runs back to the bodega.

The cooks sit lazily in the shade swapping gossip. They wonder at the crazy white man running toward them as if a ghost were chasing him.

Ulrich stops and kicks up a cloud of dust. He looks around for that fast talking American. He only sees some Mexicans stiffs hunching over their cups. He examines the grounds.

“Did you see which way that American with the blonde hair and blazing white teeth went?” he asks them.

“All you northerners look the same.”

“How can you say that? We don’t all have the same black hair like you.”

“You all have the same goofy expression.”

“What did he say? I couldn’t quite pick it up.”

“It looks like you need a massage.”

“What’d he say that for?”

“His uncle owns a shop in the village. Don Juan is the masseuse.”

“Don Juan from Byron?”

The Mexicans start chuckling. “You know so much you are dumb.”

“I don’t need any man to touch me. I have a girlfriend back over there.” He points.

“Then what did you run this way for?”

“I lost something. Do you know where it might be?”

“You mean the Lost & Found?”

“Ah, you’re no help.” He turns and walks away in frustration.

“Why do you think they are so goofy?”

“I think they watch too much Disney and start believing it’s real.”

He is morose. Sandra can’t get him to forget about the knife even for a moment. It is simply gone, not in the car, not in the surrounding area, and not able to be found. Urich can’t shake the idea that a Mexican stole it, probably while he was at the bodega. All for breakfast.

He sullenly packs up their stuff and shoves it into the trunk.

On the flight home Sandra commits herself to setting this man straight. He has such potential. It thrills her to think she is the one to steer him away from the worst of himself.

That is a woman’s folly, that she can be her man’s conscience.

Categories
Uncategorized

Mt Auburn Cemetery

THE DEMISE OF SAVAS

Chapter 1 INCUBAI

September 4, 2015, The Boston Enquirer, by F. P. Weber.

A local stalwart, inebriated after a night carousing in Chinatown, and familiar to the neighbors in the northern section of Avon Hill, Cambridge, encountered near the break of day an unusually elongated man and his companions. The group entered a house not theirs. It was certainly odd, as it was dead quiet, as silent as a graveyard. Reports indicate that disquieting events unfolded. Based on scattered notes and memorabilia describing other accounts of unbid nocturnal visitors, the order of events can be stitched together with a level of certainty.

Incubai, noticed sporadically in Boston in the last few years, quit men of their souls. In this instance it is surmised that incubai gathered round the bed of the unfortunate as he lay in deep repose. They deftly uncovered him revealing his tumescence. The chief, taller and more slender than the others, stroked the erection’s soft underbelly. Another expertly caught the ejaculate in a cloth subtly woven of immaculate wool and folded it neatly into a large box similar to a coffin. This they hammered shut and wrapped in chains for the ectoplasm unhampered might float away. They banged it down the stairs scratching the woodwork and the banister on their exit. The victim lay fast asleep serenely unaware.

Chapter 2 THE NAZIS

Martin awoke with gusto inhaling the clear crystalline air deep into his lungs. It was a clarion day in the late autumn of 1942. The Nazi onslaught into the USSR overwhelmed any obstacle in its path. The Einsatzgruppen in the rear of the rapidly moving front scoured the earth for Jews. Martin had enthusiastically enlisted in its ranks. The upper echelon selectively recruited highly educated men, the more effectively to hammer in their justification for bestiality. “The Jews in their entirety must be killed to fulfill our dream of utopianism.” Biblical history reveals, if considered without prejudice, a truth buried by thousands of years of obfuscation: that the Jews worshipped blood sacrifice and celebrated it in the story of Abraham’s sacrifice of his son, Isaac, to usher in monotheism; that Jesus, another Jew, had willingly undergone crucifixion to cleanse with his blood the world of sin; and the third step of this holy trinity was the extermination of every Jew in an ultimate act of obedience to God that would force the Gotterdammerung.

Martin embraced his role with fervor, a passion fueled by a long-forgotten memory. In his youth his inquisitiveness led him to pore over this grandfather’s library of magic. The Nazi movement gushed like a spring broken from a rocky face into world consciousness. They meant to draw down by the use of the swastika an energy lurking behind the sun.

The Nazis worshipped death whether heroic or tragic. The sorrow of the Jews they knew would lift a platform of dread never before witnessed. Then the triumphant Germans would rule. As the ancients had slain their sacrifices on stone altars, so the Nazis remade the world into an altar on which the Jew’s sacrificial flesh would burn and smoke, its aroma pleasing to the glorious Aryan gods, the plumes rising high into the pure skies of the Fatherland in such awful quantity, would serve as an elixir of immortality, an ambrosia.

For Martin the morning dawned auspiciously. The Einsatzgruppen corralled the Jews. They shattered doors and unearthed hiding places in basements. They forced the Jews to goose step down familiar paths to ravines or forest clearings. The locals either pointed out the Jews or watched apprehensively as their neighbors crept to their deaths. The Nazis beat them with whips, stripped the men to their underwear and the women completely naked. Then they shot them at pits’ edges and artfully arranged the bodies in rows face down to eat the dirt, then two others in opposite direction, like sardines in a metal container.

“Martin,” one of his fellow officers barked, “This one’s a doll!”

A woman in her first flush of beauty, virginal, engorged their lust.

Martin pinched her hind flesh as a farmer would a mare. She stumbled. The Jew next to her, a man, grabbed her. Martin pulled her away and pushed her against an oak tree.

He shot full in the face the Jew who had instinctively tried to block him. He mistakenly locked eyes with him and saw for an instant an infinite chasm of hate, longing and violence. Long had he harbored the fear, so he always averted his gaze. Her squirming magnified his pleasure to ecstatic heights. She forever appeared at the edges of his consciousness like a succubus when he slept dutifully with his wife. He welcomed the Jewess’ presence, though he apprehended nothing else about her.

The Nazis methodically recorded every lurid detail. They photographed the dead, the orgies, the locations of the mass burials, and the participants. It didn’t matter that the Jews had lived in Europe since Roman order had been overthrown. For history to progress the Jew must suffer annihilation. Murder is a more intensified form of death. Mass murder, especially when murdering tens of thousands at a throw, is to erect a mammoth pyre the gods must grace. The acts of humanity normally molder like spent embers of miniscule fires of which to bother the gods do not deign. Martin, only a drop in an oceanic sewer of murder, mustered what he could to hasten the magic.

Post war Martin settled into a stolid modern European lifestyle. Eventually the chaotic aftermath of the war dissipated, and prosperity returned. He married, had daughters, and lived to see his grandchildren as toddlers. Practitioners of the occult drain their bodies of vital fluids. The strain is immense. Martin was no exception. He suffered a premature death, for his grandfathers had lived to almost a century. For his crimes, he ought to have been denied his soul, as did many of comrades in arms withered to nothingness. They vanished from the list of names and would never know life in any fashion again. Martin escaped that fate for his connection to that Jewess spared him.

Chapter 3 THAT MORNING

Philip lingered a-bed that morning in late autumn. The tinctures and half heard chimes pricked his skin more acutely than others. He imagined himself superior for many reasons, one of them being his exquisite sensitivity to his surroundings. Shapes, lights, shadows, outlines, patterns or an abstract thought might easily force him to change to the other side of the street as he walked to the consternation of those accompanying him. He offered no reasonable explanation for his abrupt behavior. In bed he felt safe. The warmth of the covers enveloped him cocoon-like. He permitted himself one weakness, to dream in a semi-wakeful state. He controlled the images as they fled who knows where, but not completely. In his secret meditation he found himself in the gardens of a small palace in Paris on an elegant boulevard where he had grown up and matured. A man in shadow emerged from behind a hedge. They wrestled, as did Jacob and the angel, nearly to the point of death, and then lay down, side by side. Their erections pulsed in the sun. Every so often he allowed himself this indulgence. The men altered in appearance according to his latest infatuation. He stripped off the sheets and stood erect. He roundly cursed his last relationship from over a decade in the past with a woman and for everything that harrowed him since their bitter parting. He couldn’t let her go.

As he was dressing, he felt something, where normally there was nothing. He looked in the mirror. Nothing amiss. However, his scarf was awry. He refolded it, making sure it was square, and then just as carefully replaced it around his neck. A wave of panic momentarily engulfed him. A visit with the doctor was in order, he thought.

First the accustomed stop at the café where he broke his fast. A day-old croissant washed down with lukewarm coffee. His finely wrought countenance of dark European sophistication lent him the aura of high intelligence. From those lofty heights anchored by no ledge nor precipice, he surveyed the others. He nodded sagely to the few people he knew by appearance only. Then he buried himself in his laptop. He found a listing for an internist at Mass General Hospital. Nothing less than a Harvard institution would suffice. After a quick call he had an appointment for later that morning.

Chapter 4 DR. MARGOLIS

The nurse put her tools back into their places. She noted his contemptuous glare but ignored it. Moments later, the door opened again.

“I am Dr. Margolis. What brings you here today?”
Phillip grunted.

Puzzlement crossed the doctor’s face. Such a grimace! “No matter. I will look at the chart.”

The nurse handed him the manila folder with her notes and left the room.

“It says you have come here due to an unknown ailment?”
“True. I can’t put a name to it or even where my concerns lie.”

“Your indicators reveal no areas of concern. For a man of your age, you seem normal and robust.”

“It’s not normal, that I can tell you. I woke up this morning and felt different.”

“How are you different?”

“Perhaps because I am not a native speaker, the words escape me.”

“Is that a French accent I detect?”
“Yes. I have lived in the states for many years.”

“Then you must have acquired a mastery of English. You speak like a highly educated man.”

A glint of pride appeared in Phillip’s eye. “I am an alumnus of MIT. Where did you go to school?”

“Let’s go back to your reason for coming here. I believe you are sufficiently relaxed. Can you describe it now?”
“It is vaporish. Like a fog over the shore, one cannot see where the land ends and the sky begins.”

“Are you able to pinpoint the locus of this change?”
“From somewhere above my navel.”

“Are you in any pain? For instance, when you stand up or sit down?”
“No. It is not a physical pain that drew me here.”

“Then perhaps you need to consult a different specialty.”

“I don’t think that is necessary. Let me be more specific.”

“By all means, Mr. Savas.”
“There is in me an emptiness I did not detect before, and though not quite an ache, I expect that one will arise in due time.”

“That is interesting. When did you first notice this emptiness? The idea of nothing?”

“Just this morning. It is as if there is no echo at all.”

“Mr. Savas, after listening to you, I don’t know of any way under the sun to help you.”

“Do you have any advice?”

“I advise you look for ways to fill yourself up.”

Phillip laughed curtly. “You call this a diagnosis?”
“It is a consultation.”
“I would like a consultation with another doctor or even a set of doctors. I am certain that someone did this to me and not by normal means.”

“Did what to you? Are you suffering from paranoia?
“I already told you. In France every graduate of medical school is not of second class intelligence.”

Dr. Margolis closed his folder. “Please go to the payment desk. I will leave the paperwork there.”

“Do you have some paper that proves this is a consultation?”
“A paper?”
“Yes. Something in writing on an official letterhead that proves this is a consultation.”

“When you booked the appointment, you made it clear what you wanted.”

“No. I never agreed to a consultation. I made an appointment.”

“When making the appointment, the receptionist asked you what you wanted.”

“Can you prove that? No receptionist asked me a question with that kind of precision.”

“This line of argument is self-defeating. Were you in the debate club at college?”

“Why? If I have thought of it, others have thought of it also.”
Dr. Margolis saw the conversation would not arrive at a logical conclusion. “I am leaving, Mr. Savas. Do what you will.”

“This wasn’t even a consultation. Why should I pay?”

Dr. Margolis shuddered. He closed the door behind him.

Phillip collected his satchel, rearranged his scarf and left the waiting room. He stalked out of the offices without looking back.

“This is a medical matter. I want to know what happened to me. I feel it.” He unlocked his bike from the stall. He bicycled everywhere. He had not long ago cracked his clavicle by slamming into an opening car door. An upper body weakness persisted, but this was unconnected as far as he was concerned with what bothered him. The doctor had refused to answer anything useful. He wondered what he should do next. The Charles River below the Longfellow Bridge flowed sluggishly into the Atlantic. He had recently awoken to the fact that he hadn’t attained his life’s dream, and he was already well past 50. He dreamt he could have discovered a way to organize the billion bits of data created by computers and made millions of dollars. “That Moldovan bitch, Mara Elena, betrayed me.” He blamed her for his poverty.

He biked over to his favorite café, Darwin’s, on Mt. Auburn St. where it had stood for decades. It appealed to his sense of vanity to be seated under that roof. At times he dreamt of the important research that had been transacted there, and by being a regular, he considered himself a participant in a Socratic amphitheater. As he restricted his diet for reasons related to lengthening his life span by a decreased intake of calories over the long term, he rarely ate fresh pastry or even a sandwich. Unless, of course, he could take from another’s dish. He knew when the café discarded its day old pastries and loaded up on the free bags of them. With a coffee he bought, he carefully doled out one or two cakes for a meal.

In mid chewing, he remembered his quandary. Somewhere on the edge of his brain or was it his heart, it was difficult to distinguish, he could sense a change. Its nature confused him. He conceived of the body as a machine encoded by highly complex software. He wanted to find a doctor who shared that perspective and who could pinpoint the discrepancy in code. Perhaps, he reasoned, a glitch had occurred.

Chapter 5 DR. KANOFF

He flipped open his laptop. He found a Dr. Kanoff, an internist with both a medical and doctoral degree. That sounded promising. He contacted the office. Fortunately, someone had cancelled. He took the appointment. He scoffed at religion, an opiate for the masses. He frowned on what common people believed. Omens, long held in contempt, deserved deeper consideration. The ancient Greeks practiced augury. Omens pointed to the truth peeking through illusion. Picking up a broken appointment for him was more than the offering of brute chance.

Dr. Kanoff’s office sat on the other side of the hospital campus, near where Scollay Square had once flourished. When it was demolished in the 50’s in the name of urban renewal austere buildings had sprouted like monstrous growths. An elevator whooshed him to the sixteenth floor. He stepped out from the cabin to find himself in a wide carpeted hallway. High doors limned the walls with a regal majesty. Philip caught his breath. He liked the number sixteen. It had positive aspects. He walked down the carpet to the end of the hall. “Where?” Next to the men’s room, he saw the room number to the doctor’s office. He winced. That was a bad sign. Nevertheless, he smothered his distaste and entered.

“Mr. Savas?” a reed-like emaciated man asked in high thin falsetto.

“Am I in the right office?”

“That depends on whether you are here at all.”

Philip narrowed his eyes. “Are you doubting that I am here?”

“Tell me, Mr. Savas, do you prefer the prefix Mr. or Dr.?’

“I prefer Mr. Why do you ask?”

“I like to sign my name as Dr. Dr. Kanoff.”

Philip recognized at once to what Kanoff was referring. “I am a doctor of mathematics and in political theory, though I prefer not to flaunt titles.”

“I have adopted the practice of writing it as Dr. squared. What do you think of that?”

Philip took pause. “I think it excessive.”

“Do you really, Mr. Savas? I think it too doctorish.”

“Doctorish? I’ve never heard the word.”

Kanoff sat in the chair behind his desk, an enormous mahogany piece. He motioned for Philip to sit in the chair opposite him.

He was beginning to feel smallish. A vein on his forehead began to pulse.

“Are you employed?” his voice sailing off into higher registers.

“I have my own company.”

“Oh, and is it called, may I ask, Panta Rei?”

“Yes. I am a consultant.”

“And what does ‘Panta Rei’ mean?”

“All things.”

“In what language?” Kanoff asked, licking lips in anticipation.

Philip wondered what he was doing with his tongue. “Greek, I think.”

“What inspired you to give your company a Greek name? The vases depicting men licking one another’s phallus?”

Philip was shaken by the reference to homosexuality. He thought it gross and unflattering. “My god!’

“I think you are a habitual liar, Mr. Savas.”

“You lie!” He felt his anger growing.

“Your income is a hole, it’s a joke. It’s laughable and practically nonexistent.”

“I’ve got enough! That ex of mine! She ruined my chances!”

“By ‘ex’ do you mean double x? A helix perhaps!”

“I’ve been preoccupied with her ever since I last saw her.”

“Oh,” Kanoff nodded his head, “She’s your bête-noir?”

“She persecutes me. I am constantly defending myself from her attacks.”

Kannoff laughed hysterically. “Aren’t you the litigious one?” His glasses reflected the overhead lights right into Philip’s face.

Philip felt the interrogation had lasted long enough. He stood up, and shouted, “Are you some kind of imp?”

Kanoff poured him a glass of water from the pitcher on his desk and offered it to him. “Does this make you feel better? Do you thirst?”
Philip took the proffered glass and threw it onto the floor, shattering it in all directions. “You are a fraud!”

Kanoff remained aloof. “I gave you a diagnosis when you first came in. Everything else is a gloss.”

Philip sat back down to reflect. He prided himself on his powers of discernment, yet he couldn’t recall hearing any diagnosis. “You did?”

“Though you are sitting in front of me, Mr. Savas, no one is there.”

He looked down at his feet. When he lifted his eyes, Kanoff was gone. “Where did he go?”

He heard a toilet flush. Disturbed at the thought, perhaps he was sitting naked on a toilet, and someone was watching, he shivered. To his astonishment, he was in a toilet stall. He gathered up his pants that were sitting at his ankles. He hurriedly hitched his trousers and buckled his belt and flew down the hall. “Maybe,” he asked, “Kanoff doesn’t really exist?”

Chapter 6 HER TITS

Shared custody of the children drove him mad. Every Saturday morning the children, Stella and Danny, attended a Russian math class in Brookline to buttress the miserable pace of the public-school monotony. He swore it was his weekend to take them to the class, but the children preferred to go with their mother. Maybe it was due to his constant scolding for not paying closer attention to math.

He ran down one street then another hunting for them. He spied them at last going up the steps to the courtyard to the apartment where the math class was held. He cornered them in the courtyard without any other place to hide. He bound breathlessly up the stairs. “You! You stole them from me!” He ran to his daughter, now 9, cowering from his glare. Danny, 5, slunk close to the ground. Philip’s anger flared to volcanic heights exploding. The children no longer loved him. This realization almost struck him down dead. It was all because of her. He ran at Mara Elena and slammed her against an iron railing. His hands crushed her breasts and tore her blouse.

“Who has harmed me?” Its nature remained inscrutable. That last meeting with Kanoff unnerved him. Any person, especially one of his acumen, might undergo hallucinatory stages in the steps prior to a major breakthrough. It was the cost of genius. He had read accounts: Swedenborg and his 40-50 cups of coffee a day, Newton with his delving into the occult. Other luminaries at the dawn of the scientific age drank from the same cup. They too suffered and persisted! He also would endure this crucifix.

Mara Elena had lied about everything. An older woman who had witnessed the altercation from her window from an upper apartment, called the police.

He despised touching her round and full bosoms, balloons of toxic goo. She stuck them in his nose on purpose. “The bitch!” He had a police record because of her duplicitous tits.

As he cycled back to Cambridge his mind returned to that infamous date when he lost his half-custody of the children to her. It was the final break between them. A betrayal he could never forgive.

That damned Cambridge Family Court and Judge McSweeney cost me everything. On June 18, 2013, he stood in court at a small wooden table before the judicial bench. He glowered at Mara Elena’s attorney. She had walked on purpose! too close to his desk with its manila folders he had arranged exactly. That witch. He came pro-se, that is, without an attorney. As far as he was concerned, they were as a profession perfectly useless. As a Phd. he could master any discipline better than its practitioners.

He brought suit against Mara Elena for shirking precise adherence to visitation scheduling and was astonished to find a countersuit for full custody. After 400 hundred appearances at the Family Court, including 5 full trials and countless contempts and court appearances, she had decided to go for a full cancellation of his share of the custody both legal and physical, and further, to end his visitation altogether and forever.

“The court will go into a short recess before we start with the Savas-Cantor trial,” announced Judge McSweeney. He looked at the looming tower of memorandum and claims of suit that was the case docket for them. No one could hope to explore its ever-expanding mounds of paper. The judge didn’t even make a pretense of reviewing its content before the trial date. There simply wasn’t time.

That drove Savas particularly mad. For him every paper, indeed, every jot, spittle and rhyme carried precious meaning.

Many cling with dear life to the belief that the holy ghost of individuality stamps every person at birth with a unique personality. In a courtroom the leaden atmosphere hangs heavily on the litigants. The extreme pressure breaks apart the fragile assemblage of that so-called uniqueness. The least prepossessing face is the one that is revealed, the one each one would rather keep private. If this is by design of the Creator, then it well serves the purposes of the court. With relative ease a judge may penetrate all the obfuscations the litigants pour forth with abandon to litter the floor and arrive at the truth of the matter.

He woke up from his re-reading of his own history and wondered how he had ridden for so many minutes without any outer consciousness in operation. He had gone as far as the outer precincts of Harvard Square.

Chapter 7 THE SWEDENBORGIAN CHURCH

The Swedenborgian Church in Harvard Square sleepily sits between The Busch-Reisinger Museum and the Harvard Art Museum. A mystical solace emanates from its stately architecture.

He climbed off his bicycle, worn and weather beaten. He had never ventured inside the church and didn’t know its denomination. It offered an oasis of solidity in this day of shifting realities. His belief in augury confirmed that. He walked up to the door and gently pulled half expecting it to be locked. It opened, and he walked inside darting his eyes left to right.

A simple cross hung above the nave. Though a Jew, the agony of Christ with his crown of thorns and his nailing to the crucifix transfixed him. He identified with the gentle son of the Lord finding salvation after the savagery inflicted. The weight of his own suffering on this earth had nearly crushed him, but he persevered. He considered his course of life a noble quest and often pictured an armored man on his horse sallying forth for the grail. He slipped into a dreamscape of that knight entering a dark forest with immensely tall trees. He stood there in the church perfectly unaware of his surroundings still stalking through the forest for a few moments and then awoke. He felt a presence to his left. Someone had been watching him. He grew alarmed.

Chapter 8 JANE

“Welcome.”

He shifted his crinkled brow into one of sublime sophistication.

A lady, but definitely beyond the bloom of youth, sat squarely in a chair behind an oaken table.

“And why are you here?” he asked.

Something about his look suggested fragility, may be a European flair. It only rendered him more alluring. Her half-developed third eye sensed a cloud of trouble harrowing him from behind.

“I am here by chance only. Sometimes I just meditate on Christ.”

“Meditation?”

“Divination.” She pulled out of her purse a pack of everyday playing cards.

He distrusted any mention of divination. Yet, the numerical nature of the playing cards with its royalty at the summit had long fascinated him. He put on the top shelf the kings and queens and jacks that only played this masquerade, but who really were the mathematical geniuses who had graced the world with their wisdom. With them he stood shoulder to shoulder.

“Would you like to see a divination performed?”

He sat in judgment of her. Her plain looks and even masculine features appealed to him. “What is your name?” He sat opposite her, the table between.

“Jane.”

“I’m Philip.”

“From the New Testament. Something reminded me of the Old Testament.”

“Is that why you sit in a church?”

“I have this girlish wish to meet someone who has the name of one of the patriarchs.”

“How can names have meaning?”

“There are old and new souls. If I had to guess, I’d say you are an old soul.”

“One of my names is Isaac. But I don’t think that a name chosen from a list or from a dead relative can carry any real meaning beyond that.”

“That’s wonderful! A patriarch. Are you aware of the sacrifice of Isaac?”

“Why does that even matter?”

“When Abraham nicked his son Isaac with the blade, part of his soul suffered grievous harm. Only with the Advent did he find redemption.”

Philip found not a strand of connection. He resumed his customary posture of superiority.

Jane felt a retraction, as if the wintry moon had been eclipsed by a cloud. She took another tack. “Would you like to proceed?”

Philip stood, and finding a pressure on his shoulders, sat back down. He looked behind. “It might be interesting.”

She smiled. She wanted to alert him to that umber mass that clung to the back of his head.

Chapter 9 THE READING: THE PAST

She began. She asked him to shuffle the cards. In high stakes poker the dealer is always suspect. Formally, he takes the position of questioner, as one who prays audience before an oracle, in this case, Jane. She removed two cards, the topmost and the most bottom, and named them according to tradition, the Surprise. She placed these special cards face down and to the side. So far so good. Then she dealt three sets of ten cards and named them: the Past, the Present, and the Future.

First came the Past, because we walk backwards through time, and it is good to see where we have been. She looked up at him and felt the force of his penetrating gaze. She stammered.

“The indications are that the early stages of your relationship with your wife,” she glanced upward and saw a tightening of his jaw, “started with promise, and then more swiftly than you wanted, trouble ensued with her most likely. She was unfaithful?”

Anger clouded his eyes.

Her heart leapt toward him with pity. She wanted to clasp him to her breast. “Shall we go on?”

Contempt contorted his face. He hadn’t intended to speak and couldn’t, given the twisting of his neck, yet he spoke, “Yes, if you would be so kind.”

She felt the contending of forces within him but imagined she could quell them and perhaps exorcise them. “Let us move on, then, to the Present.”

She dealt the Present. Can we plant a flag on the present moment like some explorers did long ago upon arriving to the shores of Massachusetts as a new frontier, the City on a Hill, as claimants for the throne of their majesty. As easy as the word ‘now’ is to say in any language, it really doesn’t exist. If we are moving backwards through time, then our path cannot hew a straight line toward it. And so, we trace a circle or rather a spiral of ever decreasing radius until the moment of death. That spiral and ‘now’ are synonymous and the only time that the three threads of existence, Clotho, Lachesis and Atropos, collapse one onto another.

Chapter 10 THE READING: THE PRESENT

She grimaced when she saw the lay of the cards. Pale ghosts of sorrow and disappointment hunched at the gate.

“What do you think about the idea of karma?”

His jaw sharpened to a point. The term nauseated him. Robbed of its context it sank into the cesspool of popular psychology.

His lower face reminded her of a scarecrow. She told him more disjointedness was approaching or had already occurred. His thoughts turned to those who had hurt him. His father, a stern authoritative man, towered Frankenstein-like over his boyhood. His ridicule haunted him still. His two-faced friends refused to placate his outstretched hand. His most harmful enemy was his ex-wife, who stole right out of his hands the fruits of his genius and of his loins. For that betrayal he would never forgive her.

“Your karma is catching up with you.”

She did not see the ghastly diorama of his past now in his purview.

Savas approached the bench. Judge McSweeney had already said, “The court will go into brief recess before we begin with the Savas-Cantor trial.”

Savas spoke, “I have something important to say.”

“The court will go into a brief recess.”

Savas spoke a little louder. “I have something important to say.”

The judge peered over the lip of the bench. “You what?”

“I have something important to say.”

The judge folded his face into one of unimpeachable patience. “I know you are acting without the aid of a lawyer. What do you want to say?”

Savas’ eyes shone. He pointed to the table where his ex-wife, Mara Elena and her lawyer sat. “They have breached legal decorum. The three-way meeting did not occur!”

“Okay, you are here now. Why is that any concern of the court?”

“We haven’t agreed to the exhibits. I felt unsafe going to their offices.”

The judge looked at Mara Elena’s lawyer, Nancy Baskin, a slight woman of middle age. “What did you say?”

“I felt unsafe, and we haven’t met to agree to the exhibits.”

“You haven’t agreed to the exhibits?”

Attorney Baskin spoke, “He suggested a hallway in MIT for the meeting. We refused.”

The judge realized this would go nowhere. “Go to Probation! and work it out there.”

A Probation officer came out into the press of petitioners and said, “Attorneys for the Savas-Cantor trial.”

A chance to break the deadlock over exhibits.

A female officer with large glasses and a bouffant of brown hair led them into a small room. Instantly she recognized Savas from other probation conferences. She scanned the memorandum from the Judge outlining the problem. She looked straight at Baskin, “Go back to court. He will never agree.” Then she closed her appointment book and left the room.

He snapped out of it. His brilliant green eyes signaled his return.

His eyes surely were a sign of grace. She wished fervently for an angel to step out from heaven. She had practiced long and hard to lessen her instinctual response to judge others.

Chapter 11 THE READING: THE FUTURE

The card groupings had taken an ominous turn and her heart dropped a notch. How would this stoke his anger? She told him the future was in flux and only imperfectly fixed in any one direction. There was always the chance for grace.

He assumed an indifferent cast and looked off into the distance.

She grew slightly alarmed. An aneurysm? After a few more seconds he shook himself out of his self- possession and climbed back to an awareness of his surroundings.

Perhaps the reading had taken a toll. “Are you ready to begin?”

“Why shouldn’t I? No one can foretell the future.”

“The ancients taught, ‘Character is destiny’”.

He scowled and swept the cards to the floor.

She struggled to remain calm. She understood the enormity of what she had to tell him and excused his reaction as the urge to avoid the shoals of bad fortune.

“Foes will emerge working in secret against you. Possibly it has an occult connection though how is unknown. I broach this only because the cards are so threatening. Rarely does such a combination of cards unfold.”

He shuddered.

Had the word ‘occult’ unnerved him? The word could cause dread in the uninitiated. She had delved extensively into occult literature. Blavatsky and her Theosophical coterie had spread their secret knowledge in the fight against the popular fascination with the seance. Practically every book lining the shelves of an esoteric bookstore stems from her work, though she lies in her grave ignored.

“Are you in pain?”

He shrugged but his feelings of unease clung to him still. He felt unnerved by the filth of existence. Even his own body smelled of decay. He strove to overcome the urge to retch.

“I am fine,” he croaked.

“I should have refrained from mentioning the occult. I know it can be upsetting.”

He screwed his eyes together. “I do not care about the occult.”

“Then you are feeling better?”

“I don’t know any more how I feel.”

“Then we should turn over the surprise cards. Maybe those will give us some insight into what is going on.”

He hesitated. Her comments about Mara Elena rang uncannily true. At the world’s ending he swore revenge. That bitch in the high heels and skirt and those ever-present breasts. “Screw her!”

Jane lifted her eyebrows at the vehemence erupting from his mouth, but the words eluded her. She put her hand over the two surprise cards and flipped them over.

The King of Spades reversed, and the King of Diamonds reversed stared back at them.

He peered down at her.

She continued. “A man of some eminence who has dangerous plans of evil against you, and another man of some military bearing or appearance will work treacherously and with deceit to swallow you whole.”

Philip laughed. his face turned sour, wrinkled like a prune. He examined the two kings’ faces and postures in the cards.

The King of Spades looked off to the side never catching the view of his interlocutor and held in his fist a nasty crooked sword. He would, if he existed, be a truly horrific foe.

The other King, of Diamonds, was in profile, as if double natured, and he showed an open hand clasping no weapon, while the sharp edge of a pike was grasped by his hand hidden in the cloth of his robes. He evoked eerily a feeling of treachery.

Otherwise, he would never have bothered to look closely at playing cards. They were for the simple-minded and children.

Chapter 12 HARVARD YARD

He rose from the table.

Jane sat gathering the cards.

He sensed a waspish warmth. At times she resembled a hawk and at others an insect. He paid little attention to how pretty she looked. He considered women who flaunted their bosom and who wore skirts hiked high above the knee an abomination. He felt relieved that Jane did or could not do either.

“Would you like to go up to the Square?”

She looked up. What was once princelike was now dislodged. She felt surprise. “Does he find me comely?’’ It had been long since anyone had asked her anywhere.

“Yes, I would be glad to go with you. I didn’t dress for an occasion like this.”

“We can talk about this reading.”

“Oh,” a tear fell down her cheek. “I just thought,” she stopped.

He ignored her, and then gored her with his eyes. The thrust of his hatred for all living things intoxicated her.

He turned and began to walk towards the exit of the church, and Jane quickly fell behind. She stood mutely by while he unlocked his bicycle.

“I will meet you at the John Harvard statue in the Yard.” as he mounted his bike.

He took out his phone and held it up to snap her picture.

At first Jane couldn’t fathom what he was doing. Looking up the time?

When he took the photo, she felt as if he had shot her with a gun.

“Yes, I know the place. I will be there.”

“Meet me there in an hour,” and rode off with a wave of his hand.

“What should I do? He is in a quandary. My mother always said a man is like clay out of which God first fashioned Adam, malleable and subject to a woman’s soft touch.”

“Jane, good to see you. Here, let’s walk, maybe over to the library, Widener.”

“I walked as fast as I could,” red about the cheeks, but to no avail. For he was already beginning to speak on another topic.

Chapter 13 THE AURA

“I feel different. But I can’t quite put a finger to it. I feel heavier and lighter simultaneously.”

She reached out.

He drew back. “Jane?”

“From what you are telling me, I am guessing something real has happened to you.”

“I feel the same. Why should I let you touch me?”

“While I cannot discern purposes of powers higher than myself, Philip, perhaps I can provide you with some information.”

He swiftly calculated her worth. He granted the divination had proved interesting. She was moderately attractive, not too much this or too little that, almost plain. He felt repulsed by her evident wish to attach herself to him.

“So, what are your plans?”

“I can read your aura, but I need you to be still.”

“What is an aura?”

“Everyone has one.”

He smirked. “When’s the last time a physicist at Harvard or MIT measured an aura?”

“Are you always this hardnosed?”

“Can you seriously hold that there is such a thing as a soul. I presume you are calling that an aura.”

“The body would wither without the soul.”

He perked up. “The soul perishes with the body. The notion of its immortality is a sop. Nothing survives save next of kin.”

“By the way, Philip, do you have any next of kin?”

“None.” While it was true a sister had died in childhood of a dread disease, another lived still in an asylum for the genetically disadvantaged.

“Oh. What a shame.”

“Not at all. I prefer being alone.

“What are you so gay about?”

“The idea of a soul.”

“Your doubts can be traced to a past life.”

“Yet another one of your new age beliefs.”

“Hardly that. Nature first came out of Reality, and from it flowed Karma and the Soul.”

He found the argument too circular. “And so, what about it?”

“I already asked if you would allow me to read your aura?”

“What would you be looking for?”

“Everybody’s different, and it changes from day to day, even hour to hour.”

“Then what’s the use?

“There are certain unremitting characteristics that signal a higher or lower evolution.”

“Oh. Try it if you can.”

“Fine, just stay still for a little while, until I give you a nod.”

He averted his eyes and brought himself to a momentary oasis of quietude.

Jane unfocused her vision until she could settle in on Philip’s vibratory pattern. To her surprise, she could only faintly sense his life force as if he were near death, and more astonishingly she could sense an outline of a former aura of great intensity that had undergone a shocking destruction, as if it was ripped in two, and the color drawn out.

Philip couldn’t mistake the look of horror. “What’s the matter?”

“Your aura has undergone grievous harm.”

A curiosity dogged him. “Can you explain?”

“I cannot interpret it. However, I can tell you what I saw.”

“Then tell me, what did you see?”

“There is a hole where there should have been color.”

“Is this reading an aura?”

“It’s all I could manage today.”

“It amounts to nothing.” he dismissed the entire affair including her.

She felt pity. “I believe you have no soul.”

A response quickened in him. “How can this be? How could a person lose his soul?”

“Well, the soul is the only thing not effaced by death. It is the true self as spoken of in Buddhist practice. Previously I had only read of cases in which the soul is erased and worn down so smoothly only a stump is left.”

He shuddered not from fear, but from a sense of something invaluable now lost. “I am not surprised about what you say about the soul. A nagging suspicion pulls at me. If this is accurate, would it not explain what has happened?”

“That could be one interpretation.”

“The only question is who did this. An outside agency?”

“I don’t know, Philip. This is most extraordinary.”

“Bah! How can you be certain you saw anything?”

“I’m afraid to look again.”

Chapter 14 WIDENER LIBRARY

They had been standing on the steps going up to the majestic doors of the Widener. He turned abruptly and walked into the library. He showed his identification as a MIT alumnus. Jane followed. She worked in the finance department at Harvard.

Philip opened his laptop and looked up ‘soul stealers’. He did this only half-believing what she had told him. He clicked on ‘Incubus’. He saw a picture of a grinning demon hugging a huge red phallus against his chest. He stared for a minute, but he resisted the pull and scrolled down. ‘Durga’, a Hindu goddess bestowing immortality or death to the seeker, by far the latter. She adorned her luxurious hips with a belt made from the skulls of those who professed love for her but fell short of giving her the ecstasy she craved. He searched further. Lucifer appeared naked and erect, with tail and hooves. He didn’t conceive of his situation to include any deal hammered out with the anti-Christ.

He tired of this search for it brought him nothing of use. He tried looking up mathematical constructs of the human psyche, but the findings proved paltry in the extreme. Mathematics is the language of the gods as it transcends time and culture. If there existed a language suited to describe the soul, this must be it. Yet science has not the means to translate the Psalms into mathematical symbols. The Amidah prayer recited three times a day by the orthodox Jews holds a key to this question. That meditational pathway takes the practitioner up a ladder where among the first rungs is the promise and repeated five times for God to bring back to life the dead. It is an intricate and multifaceted jewel easily misunderstood as it is so complex. Science, bereft of religion and especially anything to do with Jewish mysticism, could not have determined what precisely constituted the soul. He could not decide whether the soul existed, and yet a certainty arose in him that its loss offered the best solution to the problem of what ailed him. Jane saw the rip in his aura, and something felt odd. He couldn’t deny it. So engrossed had he been searching for possible suspects, he hadn’t even noticed that she was looking at him.

She admired his intensity. “Google does not hold all knowledge.”

“I am looking for what could have damaged my sense of wellbeing. You have proposed the possibility that someone removed my soul.”

“I am not an authority on the subject.”

He peered over his screen at her.

She returned his gaze and then dropped her eyes.

He noted her submissive gesture. His nose for sex had grown rotten on the vine, yet he retained that part of the male brain that wanted to dominate the female no matter how plain. “Jane.”

She picked up her eyes to look at his chest.

“Who could have done this to me?”

She hesitated to answer him directly. She knew something about this phenomenon from her study of the occult. She feared a furious reaction from him if she told him. She had seen his lack of a core and knew that the slightest wisp of air might arouse the slumbering beast to roar.

Philip felt that she recoiled from him, but this made his approach the more urgent. “I think you at least suspect something, Jane. Now tell me.”

“I can’t. For I don’t know if you can take it. Plus, I am not at all certain.”

He dismissed her reluctance as girlish. Even the word filled his mouth with disgust. “Speak it, Jane.” He felt a torrent of impatience wash over him. He tried with all his might to contain it. He grimaced. “I want to hear what you might know.”

She considered. Men blame women for having a smooth crease in their panties. After all, Eve gave birth to all evil in Eden after having intercourse with the Snake.

At last, she relented. She held close to her breast the hope that she could lure him to her bed. She wanted to feel the weight and warmth of a man beside her at night. It had been far too long. “I have a certain book I think deals with the problem that besets you. I have given many readings, but I have never felt the need to speak openly about this.”

Philip almost burst. “Tell me!” His face reddened with repressed fury.

She drew back but felt weighed down by his expectation. An idea grew in her mind. “Maybe it is better if we approach this problem by listening to a poem.”

“What for?” He abhorred poetry. It poses questions without hope for an answer.

“It has to do with the Kings of Diamonds and Spades. They were in the surprise portion of the reading.”

“What is this poem called? Wait! I don’t want to hear any poems. They amount to no more than nonsense.” He looked at his watch. “I have an appointment with a friend that I forgot about. I don’t know what is happening to my memory.”

Jane put the matter aside. “We can go over the poem later.”

“Why don’t we meet together tomorrow here at the library? Maybe I’ll be more willing to hear what you have to tell me.”

He stood and raced down the outer steps and jumped on his bike. He had only just enough time if he rushed to make the dinner appointment with David Gilman, his longtime friend.

Chapter 15 DAVID GILMAN

Jane remained at the table reviewing the afternoon so far. “It has certainly brought me more than I wished for. I am not sure how to help him. Something is certainly amiss, perhaps something beyond anyone’s ability to heal. But I am going to try.”

Phillip took his landlord’s car for the trip to Concord. They left the car for his use partly in exchange for the work he did on the property. David lived in an old stone house with riparian rights to an adjoining lake. He had earned his wealth by founding a company that specialized in software dedicated to hospital billing. He had never offered Phillip a job. He preferred to keep friendship and work separate.

Phillip tried to compartmentalize the question of his soul and to put it out of mind. It was no use to obsess over it. Either he had lost something that never existed in the first place, and so was absurd on every level, or he could evidently live with the result.

David welcomed Phillip inside from the cold night air. In late October the temperature could drop at an instant in anticipation of winter. He led him into the library where a bright orange flame burned in the fireplace. They sat in two comfortable leather chairs, long legs stretched out on the ottoman.

He poured a deep red wine into a glass and handed it to Phillip. He put the bottle on the antique table in front of them.

“Cheers, my friend. How have you been?”

Phillip scanned the titles of the books lining the walls.

“You seem preoccupied, Phillip.” He followed his eyes and saw that they had settled on a particular set of volumes. “I didn’t know you were fascinated with that area of knowledge.” He got up from his chair and went over to retrieve the book.

“I know you are insatiably curious, but I never knew you for one to study esoteric Judaism.”

“I won’t deny that I have long avoided that subject.”

“Then why the sudden interest?”

“I stopped over at the Swedenborgian Church earlier today. I had never been there before.”

“How does a church elicit an interest in Judaism?”

“Well, a woman there gave me a reading.”

“A reading? She read something aloud?”
“No, David. She gave me a reading using playing cards.”

“You mean, Phillip, she read your fortune. That must have been a sight.”

“It was. I mean I sat through the whole thing.”

“Did you learn anything interesting?”

“Not really. But the subject of the soul came up.”

“I see. You hold that the soul is a fabrication.”

“Well, you, David, grew up in a religious home. Do the orthodox Jews believe in a soul?”

“The first thing a Jew recites in the morning mentions the soul. Let me show you.” He opened the prayer book. “Here it says, ‘I thank you, King living and upright, because you returned to me my Neshama in your compassion and because of my deep belief in you.”

“Is the Neshama the soul?”

“Yes. It is the Jewish soul.”

“What does that mean?”

“God bestowed everything else that is living with a Nefesh, but he breathed into Adam a Neshama.”

“Where does that distinction come in? Is it something made up for the comfort of the Wandering Jew?”

“No. All of this was written long before modern history.”

“You are referencing the Torah. It must be in the creation myth.”

“Yes. But it is not as simple as you might imagine.” He took down another book from his library. “This is a sea change from our normal conversation.”

“What do you have there?” He could see the Hebrew script on the cover.

“It is the book of Iyuv.”

“Iyuv? I never heard of that.”

“Oh. In English it is Job.”

“The fellow who was tortured by God.”

“Yes. It is really a book unlike any other in the biblical canon. He opened to a bookmark he had placed there. “Here we have chapter 28.” He laid the book on the table so Philip could see the Hebrew script of many sizes on the page.

“On the top of the page the letters are darker and larger, and underneath are smaller letters. This is not like any English book I have encountered.”

“The text of Iyuv is printed in the large letters while underneath are commentators, in this case the Ramban and the Chai Sarah.”

“What do you want to show me?”

“The second verse talks about a darkness that is the end of all that man searches for and says further that it is a darkness of the shadow of death.”

“That is rather gloomy.”

“Indeed. The word for the shadow of death also appears in the 23rd Psalm. In verse 4 it says, ‘When I go in the valley of the shadow of death, I shall not fear evil, for you will be with me.”

“That is saccharine.”

“You think so? Do you know where the Christian belief in Hell comes from?”

“No. Why should anyone care? Hasn’t that text like all the others in your library been pored over thousands of times since time immemorial?”

“Perhaps. But I think you’ll find this interesting.”

“Go on.”

He translated verse 6 of Job. “Bread comes forth from the earth, and underneath is its opposite, something like fire.”

“I’m waiting.”

“Under the earth is a region filled with fire that the Christians interpreted as Hell.”

“Isn’t that in the Bible also?”
“No. No mention of that at all. And in the first chapters of Job, Satan appears.”

‘What’s he doing there?”

“He is God’s agent to test Job. The fact that he is there gave the Christians the basis to say that Satan rules over Hell.”

“Alright. That is interesting.”

“Something else. Satan goes back to God a second time to specify the torture he will inflict on Job. God limits its extent to his flesh and specifies that he stay away from Job’s soul.”

“This idea of a soul crops up again in a most unlikely place.”

“In the second account of creation in which all the animals were created and so forth, Rashi, the most famous of all commentators, writes, as God made a distinction between that which is high and below in the first five days of creation, in the sixth day when he created man, he made a higher and lower part in man, the godlike and the animal.’

“So, every man has this upper part? And who is this Rashi? I’ve never heard of him.”

“He is one of the most important French scholars no one outside of Orthodox Judaism knows about. In any case, this is the crux of the matter. God returns the Neshama to the sleeping man when he awakens. It is not a right to be living, but an obligation. What happens to the man who loses the privilege to be among the living?”

“What is the upper part of the man for? Aren’t we all animals, including that man Rashi?”

“The Torah does not agree that we are all animals. Quite the opposite, in fact. The Neshama is placed in man, not animals, for knowledge and speaking.”

“Come on, we all speak and have knowledge. That isn’t what separates us from animals.”

“I think the Jewish sages were speaking of a specialized language and knowledge that distinguishes them from the rest of the world, sort of a continuation of the first days of creation.”

“So, the Jews have a special access to God?”

“Well, we received the Torah at Sinai.”

“Then others do not have this opportunity?”

“You can see, Philippe, that the idea of the soul is not so one dimensional in Judaism. It comes with an obligation. The Jew must first believe in God and then cleave himself to the Torah.”

“What if he doesn’t believe in God?”

“Then he is unfortunately one of the evil ones, perhaps an Amalek.”

“What? It sounds medieval.”

“They were the first among the tribes of the world to fight the Jews and their descendants have plagued them ever since. Hitler stands first among them.”

“Hitler, you say? He is nowhere found in the Torah.”

“It follows from Cain who murdered his brother Abel, and then through Haman, some say, a precursor for Hitler.”

‘All stories for children about a bogeyman. Nothing more.”

“Then you would place yourself among the wicked?”

“No, not entirely. I cannot help but think that all this kind of reasoning from ancient texts is what the men of the Renaissance railed against. They brought us the modern world and mathematics above all, the very foundation of science. I place myself in a different category.”

“And what is that?”

“A man of modernity. Piety is like counting how many angels can dance on the head of a pin.”

David closed the texts. “I admire your steadfast allegiance to the modern world. But do you really think that the development of the scientific method changed the human condition?”
“It is science that separates the higher man from the lower, and it is everyone’s obligation to climb that tower of knowledge.”

“Come now, Phillip. You know for yourself the pettiness in the academic world. It took you ten years of slavery to earn your PhD.”

“That is true.” It pained him to think that all of his opportunities for wealth were stillborn. “I would like another glass of wine. How about we play some chess?”
David smiled at his friend. He knew he bore the brunt of many disappointments in life, but he admired his feisty attitude. It is never too late to learn a little wisdom, he thought. “Yes. I will go make the sandwiches. You set up the pieces.”

He slept until late in the morning. It felt good to have spent time with his old friend. It reminded him of his student days. He arranged to meet Jane a little after lunch.

Chapter 16 THE POEM

“It is simply titled, ‘The Queen of Hearts’,” and she recited it from memory.

Fabricating out of his hat a rabbit,

The joker conjured as a sorcerer

Warrens of reasons with acidic wit

Laced with specious logic, a sniveler

Of Satan. The King of Diamonds forbid

Any inkling to permit the monstrous thought,

That all that seemed to the sense so solid,

Was its opposite, a house of cards caught

In the act, exposed as an illusion

So fraught, it frightened one to think of it.

Oddly, the joker and the King of Spades

Are distant twins, alike but twain, the two

Of them appear, as one royal, who wades

In excess; the joker, the slim one, who

Rides a bike, and with sparser beard, more poor

Has half the spades on his jacket to mock

His better, as befits the fool, who proffered

The boast that he possessed the larger cock.

Wroth and upset from the idea foisted,

The King of Diamonds retired from the plain

Of battle distraught, the flag up hoisted

High over bed, making sleep a thing fain

He would own but found it far fleet footed

Running in caverns he feared to uptake.

At dawn’s rising, weary, he tried to wake

From unholy dreams he feared he had looted

From Hell, where demons bruited the bad joke

Of him who heard the words the joker spoke.

He hurried up a stair scarcely before

beheld by any of mortal blood born.

He came to a marbled plaza, the door

Gilded with filigree of love forlorn,

Fate, lovers torn apart by fangs and fleas,

Drawn in sad portraits. The queen of hearts yet

Tarries, her toilet complete, she worries

That he won’t come, as sex harbors secrets

Conjoined between the lovers’ legs, naked

She, clothed in more than motes of sunlight

So fair, the flowers yearn to bask and take

The honey from her bounty. He looks quite

Surprised, and she asks, why do you marvel?

He stammers, I have come upon a prize.

He casts off all doubts as noisome drivel,

Undoes his trousers, like a stag does rise

Devouring her. Afterward a deft hand cuts

The deck, mixing them up, parting lovers,

No one knows when the master hand will shut

Avenues down where a king discovers

A queen beyond fire the sun may contain

Grinning back from death, to all that remains.

Philip heard but did not listen. He was certain he had done nothing to sully his soul, if he had ever had one. He believed the gods would celebrate his achievements with wine and bacchanal.

“The poem has no merit other than artifice. It resolves nothing, is trivial, and hardly reaches the level of song.”

“And the joker?”

“What about him?”

“Do you think he resembles you?”

To compare him to the joker inflamed his blood. “In no way am I to be ridiculed, to be held up to sport. Clearly I have risen above the regular man, if only in level of consciousness.”

“I do not doubt your intelligence.”

“I have sought the path to higher development throughout my life.”

“Then why the two kings?  Why are they after you?”

“You are not serious, Jane. These kings do not exist in reality.”

“The picture cards mirror reality, and who is to say we are not figments? They do exist, Philip, as surely as you do.”

“I am a card then?”

“I didn’t mean that. I am glad you are trying to understand this.”

“What do women know of men?” He looked deeply into her eyes. “You are as confused about us as we are about you.”

Jane blushed. She hadn’t felt touched like that ever. She batted her eyes at him in an unconscious moment of frivolity.

He looked to the left at a passing girl and missed the interplay. His face had turned a stony mask. “I have meant to ask you if you know anything more of the soul stealers.”

Jane wagered. She could see herself as his companion. She imagined him a misunderstood man of thought, my god, even a genius. He possessed that air. He was facing a dilemma, but with her help she believed they could work it out. On the other hand, he could push her away if she revealed anything more.

“Philip,” reveling in the sound.

“Yes,” somewhat vacantly.

She glanced up at him with a worried brow. “Are you alright?”

He shook his head. “I am fine, now continue.”

“I will show you something I have never shown anyone else.” She imagined this would be the thing that would lure him to her bed. She hesitated. She could feel a mounting violence growing in him, and worried if he would lash out at her.

“You were saying?”

She threw caution to the wind. “I once read a report of these soul stealers. They go to men’s bedrooms to abscond with their souls and to bury them. They deem semen a holy substance, the holy ghost. From it they make a mandrake.”

A wave of nausea drowned him. “Mandrakes!”

“Witches cut off their roots.”

He felt a hole growing in his chest. A spasm of anxiety gripped his throat. “What does this have to do with me?” It was Christ’s blood that was the grail. Perceval, Lancelot, Gawain, and King Arthur spent their lives looking for it. Then he remembered when he felt for his own semen spurted out from a wet dream. “Do you know what hour of night they come?”

“Why do you ask?”

“I just want to know,” ashamed of his spillage.

“At 4:00 AM.”

He calculated the probable time. It could have been at that hour. “Who are these people?”

“They are called undertakers.”

He gasped. An enormity faced him. To actually catch these undertakers, he would have to mount a gargantuan search. “Do you know their identity? Maybe where they can be found?”

Jane shook her head. “I don’t know. Obviously, they are not run of the mill practitioners who immure the dead. I don’t know where to find them.”

He silently agreed. They evidently had supernatural powers. He shuddered at the thought of powers more august than the mind.

Chapter 17 MT. AUBURN CEMETERY

He stood as if rising from the grave. He gazed at Jane without seeing her. Instead, he thought he would visit some cemeteries. He nodded perfunctorily. He cycled home to his apartment near Radcliffe. An older French couple owned the two-family that had gently fallen into shambles. He lived rent free in exchange for doing some errands and minor jobs. He also took on a roommate who paid him rent for a room. Off this meagre amount, plus the money from his accident, Philip scraped by. Even though a cold late October wind howled through the cracks in the windows, he didn’t switch on the heat. He doffed a sweater and drank some water. He sat at the lone table in the apartment and mapped out his course tomorrow. He would visit Mt Auburn Cemetery. He wished he had more clues but recognized that idle wishes oft end in sorrow. He laid his head on the pillow and fell into a dreamless slumber mimicking death. If only that was what lay in store.

The next morning he jolted awake. He inhaled a stale croissant with a dash of coffee. The clock had crept toward noon. He had no idea how he had slept for so long. He jumped onto his bike and rode the short distance to the cemetery gate.

It was the middle of the afternoon and unseasonably warm. Though summer had drained away, the daylight shone bright and cheery, if only for the next few hours. There remained a short window for his search before darkness enveloped the surrounds. It jarred him that the character of the cemetery had changed, this time seeming more like a fortress than a pleasant garden. The massive granite gate, erected in the late 19th century, whispered to the visitor of atavistic memories. Long ago forgotten races of men had built stone altars and heavy tablatures on which they sacrificed virgins and slurped their menstrual blood. The gate spread its awfulness to waylay the visitor, who so shallow he misses references to the past and passes through its boundary seemingly unscathed. The dead have their desserts anyway. It is not for nothing they are gathered closely together, practically cheek by jowl.

He locked his bike at the front. Since breaking ground in 1832, in deference to the dead, it was prohibited to ride horse or vehicle in the precinct. Philip preferred to disregard rules. However, this time he did not ride helter skelter over the burial fields. Eyes, some not human, watched.

He stood on the cemetery field where Central Avenue intersects with Elm and Garden Avenues and considered his next move. He felt it a possibility he might meet a representative of the undertakers, though he was unable to cite any conscious reasoning. It was unlike a mathematical argument to which he was accustomed. He struck down Central Ave. into the cemetery’s heart.

He found that he felt cut off from Harvard Square where people noised about. It was stunningly silent. He wondered at the laws of physics, and that if Einstein had foretold this also.

The dead fathers of the cemetery promoted the notion that death is but a pleasant return to nature, as if one was walking through a large urban park alongside Wordsworth singing his paeans. The movement in the United States that culminated with Central Park in Manhattan began here from a simple rural cemetery. Birth and death are but two mighty trees growing out of one stem. And perhaps the trees in profusion here planted express this better than the words of any sonnet.

He approached the Bigelow Chapel, an austere Gothic monstrosity. It evokes the horror and unknown weight of death by its manifold turrets and large foliated circle window over a pointed doorway, all rendered in implacable gray lusterless granite. He examined it for signs of life. It was sealed like a tomb. He turned away to continue his search.

Chapter 18 THE SPHINX

Confronting him with impenetrable gaze, a sphinx transfixed him. While the peacock grants relief by representing immortality, the colors of its tail convey conviviality and comfort, the sphinx smothers one with fathomless complexity. The same Bigelow, Dr. John Bigelow around the time of the Civil War, commissioned this statue, with what he called, the combination of a lion’s strength and a woman’s beauty. Philip felt repelled by the piece, but he couldn’t tear his eyes away. She drew him toward her. As he came nearer to her august presence, living he felt, though he knew that was impossible, he tried to look into her eyes. He wanted to pierce the heavy veil separating her from all who beheld her. Her eyes were blanks, but he felt her looking at him, if not looking through him. She was no Madonna, and it was no blessing she could bestow upon the penitent. Philip sometimes dreamt his sufferings made him equal to the Christ. This sphinx had risen to a level of a snake’s consciousness by the sincerity of the original giver, by the proximity of the dead and by their sustained adoration continued over many decades.

It is claimed by the church that the crucifixion has actually happened even though Golgotha never occurred. It is simply the universality of the image has undergone such intense adoration over two thousand years that it has emerged from the ether into physicality and pulsating life.

He inched so close to the sphinx she could open her mouth and snap off his head. When he raised his neck he saw a smile creep at the corners of the sphinx’s mouth, though how stone could move of its own accord, he didn’t know. Though he thought he was free of her net, he fell into a kind of walking reverie. He hovered near the statue, his eyes open, but fixed on what was moving inside of his own mind, like a moving diorama does a child’s.

His relationships had been a series of bitter disputes over nothing. Usually two people come together and their realities coalesce into one larger conceit leavened with some give and take. Philip hid his hurts and disappointments beneath armoring cunningly wrought. They festered under those iron links and became poisoned growths. At first this solution to the unfortunate circumstances of his growing up in Paris, in one of the favored arrondissements, proved fitting. The world, however, provides no security, rather misery, disease and death, and there grew in his heart the expectation of harm attacking him from any corner at any time.

His father taught him to lash out at the inimical world and to take no quarter. Always advance, and never submit. He seemingly escaped the peril of having two sisters with congenital nerve diseases, a mother who attempted suicide by putting her head in the oven while he was yet a boy sitting in the apartment, and by living under the dictatorial rage of his rich father.

He flew high into the realm of abstract mentation through mathematics and political theory, and arrived into the upper spheres of the French education system. He transformed into an intellectual with the unfortunate bent of ignoring whatever conscience he had acquired at birth, until it withered and died. He should have taken stock and altered his stance.

The poison inside of his chest grew more and became to him light as a feather. He bore it so easily he started to think he was the best of the best who had won despite tremendous hardship that would have slayed any other. He was of sufficient stature in mind that this mistake was criminal, for those toxins eventually clouded his judgment to the extent that he harmed others, particularly the women in his life from malice and undeserved cruelty. It is dangerous to be born with gifts and then to misuse them. Sometimes the penalties are more than one has bargained for.

One morning when he still lived with Mara Elena as man and wife, an argument erupted over nothing. They had been enjoying each other’s company and decided to go out for breakfast. She was pregnant with Danny. She had chosen pregnancy as a means to draw her closer to him though an ever growing chorus within her hammered her to move further away. At the head of stairs leading down to the street from the second floor apartment where they lived, she glanced back at him. “Why do you wear this clinging top in your condition?” He pinched its fabric and let it snap back. “That was uncalled for.” “There you did it again.” “What?” “That sneer.” She pushed him back. He lost his balance, just a bit. But a fury rose in him. He pushed her and she fell down the first landing of stairs. Five stairs in all. She got up quickly. She had banged her cheek and bruised an elbow. He ran to the phone. “You can’t call the police!” The police came and took him to the station.

To examine himself would have been death as he conceived of it, but that is a threshold all must pass. It made him paranoid with the accompanying tendency to become fixated on the most abstruse detail to the irritation of all who crossed paths with him.

He had practically raped his daughter by pushing his hand into her panties. They had fallen into an argument over the toxicity of microwaves. He worried her phone would damage her womb. She tried to turn away. He struggled with her, and she slipped the phone into her underwear. She turned scarlet in anger when he snatched it from there and threw it into a pond where it sank.

With his half of the custody of the children on the line, he lectured the judge over the font of the paperwork. Then on the matter of the docket. It did not contain all the documents and was therefore wholly inaccurate. The judge dismissed all of his complaints and found it unworthy of continuance for his part of the custody. Philip damned the process, the system, the society, the court, the judge, and of course, her. Nary a second did he spend looking within.

The sphinx released him and he awoke. A feeling welled up from within that he harbored some regrets over the past. The memories of frolicking in the cemetery when he had shared intimacy with that lying bitch now flooded his conscious mind. He smiled picturing them walking down the grass strewn paths, bread and cheese in their packs, and then picnicking at the pond. He considered his greatest gift the French language and its culture, and he steadfastly inculcated it to everyone at the slightest opportunity. He pointed out the names of the many trees in French and myths about the mermaids and other creatures that inhabited the pond and its shores. O those halcyon days! He wept. All was now lost. The dead asleep in the cemetery did not bother them at all. For Philip it had been a lustrous afternoon, one of many, in a park. This time, however, a feeling of dread had slowly metastasized from a weak incandescence to a generalized field of anxiety, the flames licking at his heels.

Chapter 19: WASHINGTON TOWER

He wanted a vantage point, and remembered the Washington Tower. He walked quickly down Cypress Lane and then onto Sumac Path. It wended its way near the graves and mausoleums towards the hillock on which the tower was situated. It took him several minutes to traverse the distance. Mt. Auburn covers 175 acres of prime land and its curving paths make every walk overlong. He finally got to Mountain Ave. and saw the tower from afar. He noticed a figure on the top turret. He hurried up the incline to the tower.

When he got to the bottommost stair leading up to the tower’s baleful entrance, he saw a man sitting on the stairs reading a book. Immediately his eyes lit with envy for he too loved books and what better place to read and contemplate.

“What are you reading?”

The man looked up from his book, displeased at the interruption, and retorted, “Why must you know?”

“Because I too share a passion for reading and I notice it is an old book. Which language is it written in?”

“Are you French?” now evincing an interest.

Philip was pleased that his culture had been unmasked so early in the encounter. “Oui, Monsieur, have you been to Paris?”

“What are you doing here?” he asked him.

“I am in the states since the early 90’s. How about you?”
“No, I meant the cemetery. The afternoon swiftly wanes. Are you in want of anything?”

“Do you have a name?”

“At least my name is attached to something.”

“And mine is not?”

The man squinted his eyes and examined the air surrounding Philip.

“What are you doing?”

He then stood up and walked up to him so that he was an inch away from Philip’s nose. He enlarged his nostrils and inhaled deeply.

An ill taste grew in Philip’s mouth at this egregious effrontery. The man had invaded his personal space, practically had stepped on his toes, what he considered his sacred sanctuary. “You are stalking me!”

The man only crowded him more, blocking his way forward. “Do you have a camera?”

Philip fumbled for his phone. He flipped it open and began to take pictures, but couldn’t get the right angle to capture the meeting. “He is assaulting me!”

“There are no policemen about, you know.”

“They ought to arrest you!”

“You asked about the book. I will tell you the title.”

“I’ll call the state police!” he barked.

“There is probably a dead governor buried here. Would you like to contact him?” He took a step back affording Philip who had become quite agitated at the unexpected buffoonery, some space to breathe..

“Are you more serene now?”

Philip had great difficulty collecting a semblance of his self, but eventually assumed a haughty stance.

“Oh, I almost forgot, the title of this tome,” the man said, lifting it to show its dusty cover, “It is Aspects of Death in Art by F. Parkes Weber.”

Philip confirmed the title though it was obscured by the dirt. “I have never heard of this book. Where did you find it?” He was interested, being a habitué of a bookstore in Central Square that specializes in quirky scholarly works that appealed to men of his type who cultivated intellectual vanity.

“Oh,” he countered, stepping forward to smell Philip again, “I am the author.”

“What are you smelling?” worry masking his face, making it look like the shell of a walnut.

The man noticed a desperation mounting in Philip. “You ought not to scrunch it like that. Your face might get stuck.”

“You need not remind me of childish nostrums. I am the captain of my soul.”

The man took special interest in that remark. He quickly turned the pages of his book. “I have it here. Those last words of yours are the final lines of a poem used often as an epitaph. Would you like to hear it?”

Philip didn’t know what to say. He still wondered what the man was smelling.

“It is not relevant, listen to this:”

It matters not how strait the gait,

How charged with punishments the scroll,

I am the master of my fate,

I am the captain of my soul.”

Philip had an aversion to English poetry. “It makes no sense. I am more a logical thinker, a mathematician, in fact.”

“Then how do you account for your condition? By counting to a million?”

Philip scoffed, “That is impossible even to contemplate.”

“Have you ever come across in your studies,” the man asked, this time with genuine interest, “A mention of the near infinite points in the soul?”

Philip remembered what Jane had said about his soul. “Were you smelling my soul?”

“Is that the stench?” he asked.

Philip noticed that the man’s nose stayed scrunched. “Is the odor so abhorrent?”

“I wouldn’t call it that. Putrid, horridly so.”

Philip felt empty.

He took Philip’s arm. The physical contact momentarily lifted his spirits.

“What are you doing?”

“I will take you up to meet the master.” He glanced up at the tower.

Philip joined his gaze and looked up also at the grey eminence looking down at them from the tower, who smiled briefly, then turned.

In the past he had enjoyed walking up the granite steps to the medieval like tower. It was incongruous with the architecture of Cambridge and jarring in its projection towards the dim past.

The man led him up the steps and through the door which opened like a gaping mouth to swallow all that ventured inside. The tower could be considered a mammoth tomb marker. The plain skin of granite stone decorated with a cathedral window obscured by a disturbing metal linked webbing, instead of colored glass, only lacks the names of the dead. The wind plucks a mournful dirge on its keyboard that few could hear, but all could feel. Philip’s insides turned colder and more leaden as he walked up its narrow stone corridor.

The man walked up in silence a few steps ahead of him. They mounted endless stairs, wide at the edge of the circular treads and narrow at its center. Round and round they went. Philip grew tired at the repetition, but he strove to master the overwhelming urge to halt and rest. He wanted to preserve his strength for the ordeal he feared was coming.

Chapter 20 MCSWEENEY

They stepped onto the upper turret and faced the master who coolly regarded the newcomer. The man moved to the side and said, “He has come.”

They both laughed.

Philip felt confusion at the joke. He looked at the master for explanation. The master wore a black bonnet with a jewel formed of a silver skull set in gold.

“Thank you for coming.”

“I know you,” Philip shouted.

The master smiled, spreading his gray beard. “But not personally. There are many layers of separation between us.”

“I charge you with dire mishandling of my case! You must be recused! Fie! On you, Judge McSweeny!”

The judge took one step back to move away from Philip’s fetid breath. Noxious air had entered his lungs to replace his soul. The ancients believed the breath to be the soul and often the same word meant both.

“You really must do something about your breath.”

Philip’s rage only mounted and distorted his regular features. “I will wage holy war against you!”

“Nothing like that will ever happen, Mr. Savas. You like to be called that?”

“How are you here?” shaken at seeing the judge of his trial with his bitch standing before him.

“Your name works the same forwards and backwards, Mr. Savas, is that on purpose?”

“It is a palindrome,” he recited for the thousandth time.

“There are some who assert that a name is destiny, Mr. Savas. Where do you weigh in on that question?”

“It is of no relevance. This whole affair means nothing.”

“Quite the contrary,” the judge contradicted him. “I never said anything about the affair that brought you here.”

“I changed my name from Philip to Isaac.”

“You allude to meaningless facts, Mr. Savas. Your destiny was sealed the moment of your birth.”

“Philip to Isaac was my choice.”

“You are missing the point of this meeting.”

“I combed over all of the Bible to find another first name, and I came up with Isaac.”

“If your last name is a palindrome, shouldn’t you have chosen another for your first?”

“I labored many hundreds of hours, thinking without cease, until finally I came up with Isaac for Philip.”

“All in vain.”

“What? I couldn’t hear you?”

“You have been condemned, Mr. Savas. The courtroom has closed.”

“That is unfair, Judge McSweeny, with all due respect to the honorable court, I will appeal this miscarriage of justice.”

“There is no higher venue, Mr. Savas.”

“You have made countless errors on the docket.”
“We have no docket,” reminded the master.

“You have betrayed the higher ethics of the court in infinite ways. I have a list of specific offenses. If it will please the court, I will delineate them.”

“Enough!” yelled the master. “Now we have important matters to discuss.”

Philip registered shock. Rarely had anyone dared to shut him up like that. “I am no commoner!” he shouted.

“Indeed you are a special case in a manner of speaking, Mr. Savas. I love saying your name for I don’t know if I am saying it forwards or backwards.”

“Why do you keep harping on my name?” he asked, genuinely puzzled.

“Had you considered the first name of ‘Bob”? The judge asked.

“It is utterly American,” he sneered.

“Do you prefer your French citizenship,” said the judge. “Are you a citizen?”

“I am angry with the premier of France and with the President of the United States!”

“Mr. Savas, you arrived rather promptly for once.”

“I had no appointment.”

“You were duly served, Mr. Savas, you’re posturing counts for nothing here.”

“I deny I ever received any summons, and if I did, it did not conform to the proper procedures.”

“All meaningless, as is your existence in the world.”

“What?” dumbfounded. “I exist.”

“Ah. That is a matter of conjecture.”

“It is not. I am certain,”

The judge took out from his robes a model of a ship. “Do you see this ship, Mr. Savas?”

“I do.”

“Excellent. A berth is secured for your arrival. Will you not take it?”

“For what? It is merely a model.”

“You are mistaken, Mr. Savas. You apprehend the wrong thing. It is quite real and it will take you on a journey. It is a coffin-ship or a death-trap of great antiquity. Do you intend to board it now or in the near future?”

Philip could perceive that the judge was dead serious. “I will never step foot on its decks.”

“A refusal, then? Mr. Savas. I end this session with a clap of my hands.”

“Wait! I am almost done!”

“A day late and a dollar short,” reminded the judge.

“But I have more to say!”

“Bailiff, remove the petitioner!”

The man stepped forward, grasped Philip’s arm, and turned him away toward the stairs.

“You must go.”

Philip’s head hung in dejection. He was not accustomed to being turned down with such finality.

“The party’s over.” He left Philip at the foot of the tower and departed.

Philip stood alone, dusk deepening. He stalked off to retrieve his bike.

When home, he checked the mailbox. He found a letter embossed with a seal he couldn’t make out in the half- light peeking out from the windows. He opened it. It was dated today and even with the time. Just a half hour ago. “That is strange.” He ripped open the folded sheet and read:

“Your berth in the Black Ship Vessel is DENIED.” It was signed, “Yours Truly, The Court of Perpetuity, Judge McSweeny Presiding.”

The double words, ‘ship’ and ‘vessel’ bothered him. He crumpled it and threw it into the trash heap on the floor of his living room. What irked him even more was that the word ‘denied’ was written by hand in the margin of the page. It made him livid. He picked up the paper and folded it out so he could read it more closely. There was no return address. He wondered at its propriety, though he couldn’t deny what had just occurred at the cemetery, it certainly lacked any connection to reality he could comprehend. He simply refused to recognize the validity of his own experience.

Chapter 21 THE HARVARD COOP

He checked the clock. It was time for dinner, yet he didn’t feel hungry. Maybe a nosh. He simultaneously felt inclined to commit suicide and to call Jane. He no longer relished getting out of bed like he once had, like a lion. Instead sadness hung over him. He couldn’t forget by drinking, since he had forsworn the bottle long ago, and drugs were out of the question. He wished to remain true to his core. In the end, he decided to make the call,

“Jane?”

“Yes. Is that you, Philip?”

“Yes, it is. Would you like to meet at the Coop in Harvard Square?”

‘Now?”

“Let’s say in half an hour?”

“Okay, I might be a tad late.”

He hung up. He couldn’t abide small talk. He decided to walk. That was enough of riding his bike for the day.

Jane and he arrived at the same time. At times life proved fortuitous. He went in first and didn’t hold the door open or give her any greeting. He began to walk among the stacks of books and she followed. The thought occurred to him that Jane might have undergone hormone therapy and even surgery to change her gender from a man to a woman. He considered himself a man of modernity in the highest sense, and didn’t judge it. He decided to let events run their own course without any hint of prejudice.

They found a table in the cafeteria.

“Did you search for the undertakers?” she asked, without any preamble.

Philip shifted uneasily in his chair. “I did go to Mt. Auburn Cemetery, but I cannot ascertain if what I experienced is a dream or reality.”

“What is it you tend to believe?”

“Normally I dismiss dreams since I can’t remember them clearly. And what I think happened at the cemetery I cannot give any credence.”

It took Jane a moment to catch his meaning. “You mean you cannot understand what happened at the cemetery, therefore, you cannot accept it as reality?”

He shook his head to clear it of cobwebs. Something was clouding the clarity of his crystalline thought process of which he was most proud. In so doing, he turned his neck in such a way he got a crick. He pressed his palm against the pain in his neck and complained. “Jane, I just hurt myself.”

“You poor man.”

He couldn’t completely lift his head. It was too painful. “I’m sorry, Jane. I really must go.” He wrapped his neck in his scarf and cursed the car injury he had suffered so many years ago. A head on collision had nearly killed him. He stood and without a further word, left.

A few days later he still had trouble lifting his neck completely upright. He had gone to the Emergency Room twice to find relief, but the doctors could not help him beyond offering advice. They told him it would go away in a few days and to rest. He found this infuriating, but not so enraging as the grave injury he received at the hands of Judge McSweeny and his court of monkeys. He would never forget the infamous day when he read the judgment stripping him of his half custody of the children. The judge had got it backwards. It was too complex for him. He almost exploded from wrath.

The image of the Judge at the cemetery tower unnerved him and he tried to forget it altogether. Neither he nor the bailiff admitted they were the supposed undertakers, and if McSweeny was actually an undertaker, he could use that fact in his appeal to the Superior Court. McSweeny was masquerading as an undertaker who took the souls of the unwary. A predator! That would surely lock his case. He had always suspected there festered underground some judicial malfeasance. Now he had found it.

Chapter 22 THE GABBI

However, the suspicion that something critical ailed him would not disappear. For the first time in his life he felt he may have the first stages of a terminal illness. He had gone to the Emergency Room for a urinary infection that for him indicated a deeper malady. He didn’t want to die so soon. He hadn’t yet attained 60 years of age. His genius needed more time to fully flower. On a whim he decided to meet a man of the cloth. They dealt with people in all sorts of situations and even in the circumstances surrounding the soul and death. He had never quailed before the uncertain, and he would forthrightly go to whatever source could uncover what mystified others. He prided himself on his courage. He had rarely entered a church or synagogue. He had vowed never to succumb to faith. Now he wanted to find a rabbi or priest he could query.

Nominally he was a Jew and had taken note some time ago of a synagogue, but had thought nothing more about it until today. It was on a side street in Central Square.

He locked his bike on the chain linked fence and entered the low slung brick building. He came immediately into the chapel with rows of wooden pews, a large square table, and the ark standing closed in front. He stood there for the moment contemplating the history of Judaism. Just then an older man approached him.

“There’s no minyan today,” he said.

“There’s no what?” Philip asked. He wasn’t familiar with the word.

“A minyan,” he repeated. “There usually isn’t one here.”

“Is that a term of art?”

“No. This isn’t a salon where the people come and go speaking of Michelangelo.”

Philip cracked a smile to share in mirth. “Not a bad joke, old man.”

“So you don’t look so good yourself. What brings you here?”

“A question. Are you a rabbi?”

“Is that the question? If so, no.”

“Well, is the rabbi here?”

“There is no official rabbi right now. He resigned and we haven’t found a replacement yet.”

Philip reconsidered. “Is there a person in charge present?”

“I am the gabbi.”

Philip smiled. “You are joking again.”

“Not at all. I am the person in charge.”

“Then, I am facing a situation.”

The man put up his hand. “Tell me no more. I think I can guess.”

“You can tell? I didn’t think that was possible.”

“It is certainly unusual, but not unprecedented.”

“You mean you have seen it before?”

“Maybe once or twice. Jews don’t usually suffer from this sort of thing.”

“And why is that?” suddenly hopeful.

“Well the midrashim tell us that Jews have a neshama, an extra soul. God gave everyone a nephesh, but only Jews have a neshama.”

“An extra soul? I have heard of such a thing but I don’t believe it.”

“That is understandable. At Sinai God granted the Jews an extra soul to receive the Torah.”

“Is that relevant today?”

“Yes. It is as if we are still standing at Sinai.”

‘Oh.” He wondered if the gabbi was right in the mind.

The gabbi sized him up. “Your aura has been largely erased.” He squinted his eyes behind his thick glasses. “And I can sense only the flimsiest trace of your neshama remains.”

Philip reeled in shock from the gabbi’s words.

“You can see this?”

“No,” said the gabbi. “But I can feel that the very fabric has been ripped out of you. You are in great danger. It is almost unheard of, but you could recover your neshama. God is long in anger, but great in kindness.”

Philip shook with rage. “You can’t see anything! It’s all a hoax!”

The gabbi pointed to the door. “Go. There is little hope for you. Pray to Him for forgiveness.”

Philip cursed him and the synagogue. He hurriedly unlocked his bike, fumbling with it for the moment. Shame overtook him and he became temporarily blinded. Then he rode off, never to return.

Chapter 23 THE LINGAM

He went to another coffeehouse on Mass Ave near Porter Square. He sat along the wall of the narrow space and nursed a coffee. He tried to piece together what had occurred and could find only one thread. Even the gabbi or rabbi or whatever he was, a joker maybe, but they all had noticed an emptiness in him. He could deny it, but on consideration it was a question he must address. Evidently he could live with it. “It probably won’t kill me.” He tried not to dwell inordinately on the implications after death. He didn’t believe that if there was a God he would be so mean. On the other hand, if there was nothing after death, who cares? He thought of chess, a wonderful metaphor for life, and believed he was perhaps only in check, but there were many moves left on the chessboard. He took out a day-old pastry from his backpack and dipped it in the coffee.

He looked up and started to read the postings on the bulletin board. He was surprised by the number of announcements for spiritual groups. He took special notice of an advertisement for a guru. It read, “Guru Namshivitz, Learn to Calm Your Soul and Find Peace Within.” He memorized the details. “I should attend a session. Maybe I’ll tell Jane about it.”

That evening he walked over to the address for the program. He didn’t know what to expect having shunned like the plague anything smacking of guru and disciple. Only with the greatest reluctance had he submitted to the mentorship of a doctoral advisor when writing his thesis. His dire situation drove him here. It was on a side street across from the café. He never would have noted the house otherwise. It shared the same drooping porch and sagging laminated siding of its neighbors. He pushed open the door.

About 20 people sat cross legged in silence on cushions on the floor. A man of indeterminate age and origin, of some military bearing, bald and with a beard sat facing them. He opened his eyes when Philip entered, and then quickly resumed his meditation. One of the practitioners motioned him to a cushion and he sat down like everyone else. He closed his eyes and tried to enter a state of meditation. He had read about meditation while studying hallucinogens, Indian and other oriental religions. It had appeared as child’s play when reading accounts of it, but tonight he had trouble entering a calm state. His mind twitched and turned as if it possessed a tail that would not stay still. After about half an hour, a seeming eternity, the guru clapped his hands and intoned the sacred syllable, ‘Om.” The others joined in until the whole room filled with the syllable, and multiple layers of sound overlapped in a tonal poem like the monks in the early middle ages sang when adoring Christ. The guru clapped again and the singing stopped. He looked over the group. His eyes pierced Philip’s overtly placid exterior. Philip felt as if a crooked pike had gone into his chest. Without conscious intent he put up his hand to check. The guru smiled, and then bent over and uncovered the lingam. He prostrated before it and the tip of the lingam began to glow.

“That’s his Sat guru,” explained a practitioner to Philip. He remained puzzled. He wondered what an erect penis had to do with meditation.

“Gentle seekers!” Guru Namshivitz began, “We have beseeched the goddess, the yoni, to settle among us and to encircle the lingam. As her desire draws the seed up the spinal chakras to the eminence in the head, enlightenment is achieved. That is the kundalini. The yoni and the lingam ascend the sacred stairway.”

Jane appeared at the doorway out of breath. “Philip,” she loudly whispered.

Everyone turned their heads and stared at her. The goddess?

Philip got up and walked over to her. “Let’s go. This is not working.”

Guru Namshivitz brought the group back into a meditative state with a wave of his hand. “It is better he is gone.”

Chapter 24 A STEP FORWARD

They walked quickly toward the café and she told him, “I have some good news.”

“I’ve been having a hell of a time lately.”

“I know it’s been hard for you. But I think I found something that will be helpful.”

Philip kept a steely resolve to not show her his dejection. “You can tell me over some coffee.”

They sat and huddled over some coffee and a muffin. Jane shared half of hers with him.

“I grew more concerned about your predicament after you told me about what happened at Mt. Auburn Cemetery. I did some research in my library. I have a lot of esoterica. It took me some time to find any reference to the undertakers. It is not a common term used in this context and the indexing is rather poor.”

Philip was so far unimpressed. He had never read an esoteric book and couldn’t imagine why anyone would bother.

Jane continued. “You can imagine the complexity, I am sure. At first I thought it was in Bulwer Lytton’s novels. You have heard of him?”

“Who ever heard of him? So what did you find out?”

“I thought it came from that period so I looked further. Finally I came upon Westcott. He was active in the founding of the Theosophical Society.”

“You’re citing all these names. They don’t mean a thing to me.”

“But, Philip. Wait a minute. Westcott proved fruitful. He was a mortician and wrote prolifically about unusual topics. In some of his unpublished writings I found reference to the undertakers.”

“Okay. What does he say?”
“It’s scant. He talks about the soul being a protoplasm that can be removed and manipulated for magical purposes.”

“You take this seriously?”

“It is said that the alchemists never revealed any of their secrets and all that they did write was a blind.”

“You are so far removed from reality. I can’t take another moment of it.”

“Philip, I found out something that is very favorable for you.”

“What is it, then?”
“Westcott reports attending a tribunal that hears appeals from those already condemned.”

“Then you believe that my soul has been removed?”

“I can’t tell for sure, but we must assume something has gone wrong, and that the tribunal signals hope.”
He remembered McSweeny and thought it could be true. That he had found him atop Washington Tower promised something more. Also what the Gabbi had told him about an extra soul, the neshama. “Perhaps, that could save me,” he thought. “It all sounds crazy, Jane.”

“It is the only path I know of that could heal you, Philip. Science does not even admit the existence of the soul.”

“I think it is a foolhardy quest.”

Jane was undeterred. “I think we should try it. Only I have no idea of how to contact the tribunal.”

He had been drooping his head. He looked up. “I think we should try the Cambridge Probate Court.”

“Why there?”

Chapter 25 THE COURT

He didn’t want to tell her about whom he met at his meeting at the tower. “I think there is some connection with the Cambridge Court.” He hated McSweeny for damning him. Practically no one lost custody unless he was a drunk, a drug abuser, or a felon. Now with Sweeney’s coincident appearance at the cemetery, he thought the auguries had revealed a gateway.

The next morning he met Jane walking briskly, the way a man walks. They entered the court building and walked up the long flight to the Probate section. He waited in line until he could talk with the women behind the counter who arrange the court documents for inclusion in the docket. Often they gave friendly advice to those who came, pro-se, or without a lawyer.

Philip asked when it was his turn, “Is there somewhere in this building that a tribunal meets?”

The clerk looked at him with blank stare. “A what?”

He looked scornfully at her. He repeated slowly, “A tribunal.”

The clerk turned toward the other men and women of the Probate working at desks behind her and asked loudly, “Anyone heard of a tribunal?”

No one answered immediately. Then a silver haired man stepped from behind his desk and walked up to the counter. “May I ask the nature of your inquiry?

Philip glared at the man with contempt. No one but an idiot would find himself working here. “I am looking for some information regarding a tribunal.”

“I don’t think you’ll find any information here,” ignoring Philip’s arrogance.

“I know you’re all hiding information with grave implications from me,” turning away in disgust.

The silver haired man spoke up. “Wait a minute. I might have something for you.”

Jane stepped into the breach. He gave her a crumpled card from his pocket. “He might know about this.”

She thanked him and walked over to Philip who waited impatiently at the door.

“What did he give you?”

She looked at the card. It read, “John Ramsey, Seer.”

“We might have a lead.”

Philip snorted in derision. “More occult nonsense.”

“The occult, yes. Let’s follow it.”

Chapter 26 JOHN RAMSEY

They searched the internet for John Ramsey but only found listings about Joan Benet Ramsey’s father, the girl whose murder had entertained millions of fans who joyfully read the scandal papers. That John Ramsey had already perished, while the mystery of the murdered child lived immortal. Of John Ramsey, Seer, not a whit of information.

The card provided no other guidance. As neither Jane nor Philip had any idea how to proceed, they decided to adjourn for the day. He went home and she went to her weekly massage.

Jane and her masseuse were friends. They often traded gossip, and both were deep in the occult. It lapped at their heels. Jane told her about her search for a seer.

The masseuse, Sarah, had dabbled in forbidden sex and had assiduously followed the guru parade for a few decades. She had known almost everybody in that community, and some intimately. “Oh, John,” she said fondly. “”We had a liaison. He told me about my past lives and I told him about his. He has a wicked sense of humor. What do you want him for?”

Jane told her about the encounter at the Registry for Probate. Sarah hadn’t ever heard about a tribunal, but she remembered where he lived. “He rarely answers the phone. You should just go to his place.”

For a seer John wore glasses with very thick lenses. He was as blind as a bat without them. At first he didn’t want to let them in. Then he focused on the people behind the door and he caught a pungent odor emanating from Philip. Instantly curious, he admitted them to his apartment.

“Abimelech the Mage lists spirits one can invoke and harness as factotums. I never thought to meet one! Come in!”

Jane and Philip pushed through the door and found themselves in a high ceilinged room covered with books of all description lining the walls. In all this disorder John sat at a table with a cup of wine in one hand and a pen in the other. He slid his work to the side and offered them a seat at the table.

“And you are here for? Wait! Don’t tell me, I can guess.”

Jane found the apartment a curiosity. Philip felt far superior to John.

“Are you not fascinated by the word ‘palindrome’?” asked John.

“Why should we be?” Jane asked. “Who would ever be fascinated by a single word?”

“Achilles ran one forever,” said John. “He ran a circular track.”

“We didn’t come here to bandy with words,” said Philip.

“So what did you come here to play with? Your name, if I may ask?”

“Philip Savas, if you must know. It is not a secret.”

“Is that your real name?” asked John. “Don’t be coy.”

“That is his real name,” asserted Jane.

Philip saw no need to contradict Jane. He didn’t answer.

“A name locks onto its holder. I don’t believe Philip describes you exactly.”

Philip looked at him sharply. He didn’t want to disclose anything too personal.

“As a matter of fact,” said John, “I think you are a fraud.”

Jane was taken aback. “Why do you attack him? He has done nothing to you.”

“Why he has come here, my lady, and he reeks malodorously.”

Jane hadn’t smelled anything so rank as that. “You are too much, sir.”

“Do not take umbrage with me,” said John. “I only ask for simple truth. If I am going to advise you, I must be divulged his proper name.”

“We came to ask you a certain question,” said Jane.

“And it all circles back to him who cannot be without a name,” said John

Philip finally relented. “I changed it to Isaac.”

“Marvelous!” said John. He lifted his glass, “Shall I propose a toast?”
Jane said, “But we have no glasses.”

“No matter. I toast his tombstone.”

“Can you foresee his death?” asked Jane incredulously.

“Is he not already dead?”

“I am not dead,” objected Philip.

“Shall we not bandy words, Philip or whoever you are, you don’t have a soul. I can smell that a mile away.”

Philip felt like he had been disrobed. He felt acutely uncomfortable.

“So, tell me, what is it you have come to find out?” John asked.

Jane thought this must be a metaphorical death. “We have come to learn about the tribunal.”

John nodded. “I understand the necessity. However, you first must pay my fee.”

Philip began to stand. He wouldn’t pay anything.

“Oh sit down,” said John. He looked at Jane. “She’ll pay.”

Jane took out her pocketbook. “What is your fee?”

“$500,” he said.

“Will you take a check?” she asked.

“Of course,” John smiled. “I like nothing more than collecting money for nothing.”

She handed over the fee.

“The tribunal is a very serious affair. And it is very difficult to place. As it were, a chance for you to redeem your soul or at least to forestall death or even worse fates. It is usually held in famous cemeteries. Mt Auburn is one, for instance. It always starts at the full moon, so don’t be late.”

Jane was curious. “You mentioned worse fates. What do you mean by that?”

“Oh,” said John. “It wasn’t loose talk. I abhor that. Magicians can summon spirits that are unloosed upon the earth by certain awful circumstances and bend them to their will. It becomes an unending slavery and can end in utter depravity.”

Jane shuddered. She would welcome death if that was a choice. She suddenly recalled what Sarah had told her. “Can you tell Philip about a past life?”

John looked at him and shook his head. “For him it would cost $1000.”

Jane balked. “I already paid you $500.”

“That was for the information. If you want to know about that, it will cost more.”

She was disappointed. “I can’t pay that much. I think we’ll have to go.”

John already had taken back his pen and began to write.

Jane and Philip left the apartment.

She turned to him, “Wasn’t he fascinating.”

He turned a cold eye on her. He felt disjointed by femininity,

“What is your real name, Philip? John said it is not yours.”

He was furious she had dragged him there to meet a charlatan like that. “He knows nothing! Why did you give him any money?”

Jane was shaken by his criticism. “My money? Why didn’t you stand up like a man and pay for the information you want.?”

“You should have paid the $1000 for the past lives. It was your lack of faith, not mine.”

Jane felt confused by his outburst. “I thought we wanted to find out about the tribunal.”

Chapter 27 THE TRIBUNAL

Philip meanwhile turned his head. In the late afternoon a full moon had peeked from behind a cloud. He hadn’t kept track of the moon’s phases, and it surprised him.

Jane followed his gaze. “Isn’t that great, Philip, we can try to find the tribunal tonight”

He grunted, “We can go back to Mt. Auburn.”

Jane reasoned that the brunt of the information disclosed by John had unnerved him. Philip certainly was courageous. It seemed that nothing could make him quail.

“We should make preparations. I can meet you at the cemetery gate later in the afternoon about 3pm, Is there anything you need?”

Philip considered his options. He had nothing to lose by going to the cemetery tonight. Probably he would find nothing. Going with Jane had advantages. At least she would provide another set of eyes, and having her close by was comforting.

“You may come with me. Let’s rendezvous at 3pm as you suggested. I think we need nothing more than our wits.”

They parted.

They walked through the cemetery gates. Jane remarked on the beauty of the clouds. Philip had nothing to say. He found her fatuous. At times he could barely hold down his vomit. They halted near the sphinx. He looked askance at it.

“I think we should go to the pond.” He had often gone there. Jane let him lead the way. She held no opinion on the matter, and thought he might intuitively know where to start.

They beheld the quiet beauty of the pond. The trees still had their leaves and the mixture of autumnal colors, gold and orange and red, and the mirror of the water suggested the end of life. There are those who prefer the morning and those who savor the afternoon. Is the cup that is half empty drawn from this water? Or the cup that is half full?

Philip was fixated on the water and could not pull his eyes away. Jane looked avidly about in love with the landscape. It was she who spotted a thin, thin man waving to them from further down the pond’s edge.

Philip lifted his head and followed Jane’s outstretched arm. He saw the figure and cried out, “That’s Dr. Kanoff!”

“Who?” surprised that he knew a man with such an ungainly appearance. “You know this man?”

“He’s at Mass General. I saw him, but he played a trick on me.”

‘Are you sure about that, Philip? He doesn’t look like a doctor to me.”

“What do you know?”

“He is beckoning to us, that I know at least,” a little hurt but trying to put herself in his shoes.

Philip didn’t want to encounter him again, but felt drawn to him against his will. “He is standing by that brown mausoleum.”

“Isn’t it cute! It looks like the house the wolf could not blow down.”

Philip frowned. “Must you express your childish sentiments?”

She looked up at him and wondered.

“Philip, I am trying to put the best face on a difficult situation.”

The mausoleum burrowed into the hill so that only the façade and a portion of the roof showed. Dr. Kanoff smiled broadly in welcome, distorting his narrow features.

“You and a companion have arrived.” He opened outward the white metal door, revealing a black stone door within sealing the tomb. The paint was chipped in places. The door had been carved into shapes that resembled diamonds and spades. The stone lintel curved to point over the center of the door, and halfway down the lintel on either side of it a face stared with bulging eyes and gaping mouth, two hideous masks.

Philip and Jane stood a little way to the left, away from the faces. Kanoff appeared impossibly thin with a tall forehead. He towered over them as a willow tree bending in the wind.

“The darkness comes quickly to our advantage,” he remarked.

“Why is that?” asked Jane, curious about this strange man. She had never seen his like. His voice trilled in high notes.

Kanoff explained, “We have much business to discuss,” and fluttered with his hands.

“Is this the place?” asked Philip.

“Splendid!” Kanoff exclaimed. “The defendant has spoken. The proceedings may begin.”

Philip disliked being named the defendant. He was unaware of any charges levelled against him. He yelled, “You have no right to drag me in there! I am innocent!”

Kanoff laughed and turned to Jane. “You have brought payment?”

Jane became flustered. “For what?”

“For accommodation of an ensouled being.”

“I didn’t bring any cash.”

“Are you not his counsel?”

“I am here, I think, as witness.”

“Then some jewelry will suffice. That necklace will do.” He extended his hand with palm open wide.

Jane looked to Philip. He offered nothing in her defense. She unclasped her golden necklace and handed it over.

Kanoff inspected it. “It is not of great value, nevertheless, it will suffice.” He put it in his pocket.

“I don’t understand,” said Jane. “In a regular courtroom payment is not exacted from the defendant prior to trial.”

Kanoff explained. “When the Hebrews left Egypt, a place of the most powerful magic ever known, they took jewelry from the Egyptians who had endured the plagues. It is a payment for the blood of the lamb, painted on the lintel, sacrificed for a meal, a foreshadowing to the advent of the lamblike man hung on the cross.”

Jane asked, “Are we entering the Tents of Jacob?”

“In a manner of speaking, yes. The playing cards had their birth in the thieves’ dens of the Egyptians. The Hebrews bitterly complained to Moses and yearned to return to the gambling pits. There they fashioned the first cards. However, this is all beside the point.”

Philip had watched Kanoff. Now he exploded, “There is no point! You are a fiend!”

Kanoff brushed the lapels of his coat to rid them of spittle. ‘You should be rather more contrite, Mr. Savas. You never know what or whom you are addressing, and some may take great offense at your epithets.”

He bristled at Kanoff’s condescending tone. “I am the most intelligent person here.”

“As to your high opinion of yourself no one disputes. The question teeters on the misapplication of the gifts handed to you.”

Jane spoke. “He loves God.”
Kanoff spit out, “Fool’s gold.”

Philip opened his mouth to argue, but Kanoff put his hand down Philip’s throat and pulled out a gun. “We have evidence. Enough bantering!” He turned and leaned against the stone slab. It swung open.

He pushed them into the tomb. Philip resisted, pulling back with considerable strength in his legs. Kanoff wrapped his arm around Philip’s shoulders and quickly subdued him. Philip’s body went limp. Kanoff pulled him into the room by the scruff of his shirt and sat him on a stone bench. Jane demurely followed, ducking her head instinctively in fear of cobwebs.

“Aren’t you the brave one,” Philip told her.

She cried out, “Why did you push me?”

“How long have you been acquainted with the defendant?”

Philip bristled with anger. “I already told you. I am not charged with anything. I received no document!”

Kanoff ignored him. “The tribunal will inquire into all that is pertinent, including acts of intimacy.”

“I have never touched her.”

Jane shrank a little bit. “What will become of my hopes now?”

The bailiff unlocked the courtroom doors. Jane and Philip had been sitting in the anteroom, ill lit and uncomfortable. They both looked up at the sound.

“I believe there is hope,” Jane whispered.

He put his hand over hers. “I think we must be brave.”

They stood, Philip unsteadily, and walked through the courtroom doors. The bailiff bade him sit in the center of the room on a stone stool, and placed Jane on a stone bench that lined the back wall. A dais rose up taking up the whole of the front wall of the tomb. The bailiff strode to another door that opened to a side room and waited.

They waited for almost an hour. Kanoff stood still except for occasional glances at the defendant. Philip glared about, thinking of nothing other than revenge. But how to manage it? He had never felt the gun inside of him, and how was that possible anyway? Another trick of that wily Kanoff. He never thought of what it could portend.

Jane wondered why she had come to this place. She had avidly studied the occult as an avocation. The idea of the root races and especially past lives led her to undertake a sex change. She hadn’t fully gone through with the procedure, but had taken enough hormones to alter her appearance so that she approximated the appearance of a female. Her ability to sense auras opened up that possibility for her, as she came to realize that the outward physical form is but a mirage. She decided to take a stand and felt she would express her truer self through manifestation as a woman. She felt a fascination with Kanoff who could live on a rim of reality as neither man nor woman.

Kanoff cried out, “All rise.”

The two judges could be heard trudging on the floor, dragging something heavy. They came through the side door pulling the chains of a coffin. They left it at the door and walked up to the dais. Kanoff pushed the coffin close to Savas.

“What is that?” Philip asked in disgust.

“A box. Not a pretty one,” said Kanoff.

“What does it have to do with me?”

Kanoff knocked on the coffin. “Anyone home?”

No one answered. “He must be asleep,” said Kanoff.

Philip just recalled that a gun had been pulled out of his mouth. Or had it? He wasn’t sure. Either way it made no sense.

Kanoff produced the gun from one of his pockets.

The two judges sat squarely on the dais like statues. One, The King of Spades held a sword with a crooked edge in one hand, and the other, The King of Diamonds, held a pike. They looked crossly at the defendant.

“Why are you here?” the King of Spades barked.

Philip returned the baleful stares of the kings. He recognized that king as the guru at the meditation, and the other king as McSweeny. “How is it that you both are here? Mooning over an erect penis, and aren’t you weary of the view from Washington tower, from which you dispense lies? A black ship of death? You both are fools.”

“Our delay,” McSweeny explained, “was occupied by our interview with the shroud.”

The King of Diamonds added, “Our weighing of justice and mercy is almost complete.”

“A shroud? You cannot talk to a shroud,” his anger mounting to a peak he hadn’t scaled in a lifetime.

“Are you cognizant of the danger you are in?” asked Kanoff.

These charlatans had no right to harm me in any way. “I invoke the highest authority in this matter to intervene! No justice has been granted me.”

“You crossed the Rubicon, Mr. Savas, and there is no return” said the King of Diamonds, unmoved by Philip’s fury.

“You have no right! No right! No right!” his face a mask of red spite.

“You provided the opportunity, Mr. Savas,” answered McSweeny, pokerfaced.

“I will petition the Supreme Court. I will put you in jail. You had no right.”

“When the immune system is shot, a fungus in the soil invades the blood and in short order renders a corpse. The guardians of your soul fled, and through the open door your soul was removed,” said McSweeny.

“My soul? Ha! There is no such thing. Science has disproved that old belief.”

“A scientist? Then you are aware of a she-male when you see one.”

“A what? You are base.”

Kanoff danced whirling about like a dervish. He bent over and asked Jane for a dance.

She bashfully reddened, and then gave him her hand. “I would be delighted.”
He swooped her up and twirled her several times bringing her between the bench and stool on which Philip sat, his arms stiffly crossed.

Kannof put his hands on her shoulders and disrobed her, so she stood naked. Through some will not of her own, a lust overcame her loins and she bore an erection. Her member pulsed with desire for Philip. She stepped toward him.

He was repulsed and attracted. Her womanly breasts and narrow shoulders filled him with disgust, but her swollen member fascinated him. He raised his hand and stroked it. Jane could not hold her load, little that it was, and it squirted onto the floor.

Kanoff expertly caught some and sculpted an Anthropos. He held it up for all to see.

“Bravo!” complimented the King of Diamonds.

“Well done!” said McSweeny. “Is it conscious?”

Jane hastily put back on her dress and slinked to her seat along the wall.

“What have you done?” asked Philip, fear dilating his eyes.

The King of Spades explained, “When a man spills his seed there is an opening for disembodied spirits to clothe themselves with flesh, and once incarnate to gain a foothold in this world.”

The Anthropos smiled. “I am your child.”

Philip’s lips peeled back. “My child?”

“Yes, Papa,’ it squeaked. It jumped onto his lap.

Philip stood up hoping it would fall to the ground where he could crush it, but it hopped onto his shoulder. “I can serve as your conscience, Papa.”

Philip tried to shake it off, but the Anthropos clung to his ear. “What big ears you have, Papa.”

“This is not real!” Philip screamed at the top of his lungs.

The Anthropos frowned. “You dearly wanted children. I have returned from the dead, and you spurn me?”

“Anthropos,” called McSweeny. “We nominate you as the first witness.”

“Gladly, it seems many years now since I have been clothed with flesh, though for me the years seemed like hours. In the first years of the Second World War I lived and breathed the fresh air as a child in Kiev. How I loved the sunshine and the wind and the fragrance of grass. Then our world was smashed to bits by the Nazis.”

“I object,” said Philip. “What connection has any of this to do with me?”

“Listen to your child, Mr. Savas.”

Jane craned her neck to see the child, also hers she imagined, since it came from her sperm. “It’s so cute!”

“Is she my mom?” It pointed to Jane.

“Slow down, cowboy, you haven’t yet earned your spurs,” admonished Kanoff.

Jane raised her hand as if she were at school. “May I hold him?”

The two kings conferred. “Just for a minute. Kanoff, take the child to its mother.”

He handed her the child and she practically swooned with delight. It snuggled next to her bosom as she rocked gently.

Kanoff looked on approvingly, “Madonna and child.”

Suddenly he turned to the dais. “Kings, I produce an article of fact.” He held up the gun.

Philip turned to look at the gun. “I have never possessed a gun. I am against violence, especially war.”

Kanoff drew himself up to his full height. His voice crackled with excitement. “You deny it? Can you then explain how I pulled it out of your mouth?”

Philip considered the likelihood of that actually happening. “That is impossible. It must be sleight of hand or a lie. With either possibility I impeach your integrity.”

“Then let us ponder more closely.” He put the gun into Philip’s hands. “How does it feel? He smacked him hard across the mouth. “Do not insult me.”

He tried to put the gun down but it was stuck to his hands. He frantically shook them but the gun stayed. “What have you done to me?”

‘Nothing out of the ordinary, Mr. Savas. This is the gun you used during the onslaught against Ukraine.”

“Ukraine? That bitch Mara Elena came from there.”

“Go back further, Mr. Savas. A man of your intellectual attainment, a Phd, can do the impossible,” Kanoff urged.

“Further? I can think no further back.”

Kanoff turned to the Kings. “The defendant is not cooperating.”

The King of Spades responded, “Torture.”

Philip grew hysterical. “No! No! I can’t abide torture.”

“Bailiff!” McSweeny called. “Open the coffin.”

He unchained it and then carefully pried it open with a crowbar.

A white gooey hand emerged tentatively and then a head made from ectoplasm.

“Forgive, the interruption,” said McSweeny. “We have need of your assistance.”

Philip looked on with infinite distaste. He edged away from it.

“The Nazi onslaught against the Soviet Union in 1941. Can you recall it?” asked McSweeny to the ghost.

It answered, “Dimly. All that I see is from a distant place.”

“Then move closer.”

The ghost squinted and grabbed Philip’s arm. Philip tried to resist, but the grip was like iron. “Unhand me!”

Kanoff enjoyed the spectacle. He took out his camera. “Mr. Savas, can you smile?”

Philip’s mouth contorted into a hideous grin. Kanoff snapped the picture.

Philip’s eyes drew inward and he saw what he had been, once before, in the life previous to this.

Kanoff noticed the twitching of his lips and the furrowing of his brow.

They waited a brief moment. Jane couldn’t lift her eyes, so enraptured was she with her child. She cooed and the child clung to her with all its might.

“Mr. Savas, are you ready to continue?” asked the King of Diamonds.

“Yes. I can see with my mind’s eye how another person saw the world.”

“That is good,” said Kanoff. “How did you justify to yourself your actions in the Einsatzgruppen during your raids into the Ukraine?”

“Ah. I can remember much. This is worthy of a major motion picture.”

“Excellent, Mr. Savas,” said McSweeny. “Elaborate.”

“I carried a text in my breast pocket when. I served the Einsatzgruppen. I loved the mathematical elegance. I considered it proof justifying all acts of war against the Jew.” He fumbled in his pocket.

“Are you looking for that text, Mr. Savas?” asked the King of Diamonds.

“Your honors, I have found it.” He unfolded it,

“Can you summarize?” asked McSweeny.

“I cannot. It would be a crime.”

“In a few words,” said McSweeny.

“Ah, such poetry!’” he ejaculated.

“Then let it rip,” encouraged Kanoff.

He read. “Fuhrer, Land and War. The Jew is the agent of destruction, and final redemption through their eradication. The Trinitarian ideal. Abraham, the first Jew sacrificed his son Isaac, and through his bloodstained altar brought to the world monotheism, Jesus, another Jew but forward looking, crucified and through his blood sanctified the earth from sin and wrought civilization. The annihilation of the Jews, the third element, a sacrifice of universal application, will unleash the Gotterdammerung.”

The King of Diamonds spoke, “You supposed major advances occurred through blood sacrifice.”

“It waxes and encompasses more as it ascends towards glory,” his eyes glowing.

“How did you enact this blood sacrifice?” asked McSweeny.

“As would a master artist. We devoted painstaking attention to detail, finding all Jews, killing them in large numbers, up to 100,000 persons to a grave site, often in a forest or a naturally occurring ravine, and recording all of this in copious notes. We were slavish in our attention, it never flagged. In ritual, nothing may be overturned.”
“The spilling of Jewish blood would cleave heaven to earth?” asked the King of Diamonds.

“Literally,” said Philip, “A summon to the Messiah long in the making that he must answer.”

Silence overcame the tomb. Perhaps all wars were blood sacrifices though imperfectly completed. Where once the heavy magic had been completed with slavery and building of the pyramids in Egypt, in modern day war with its splendid killing of millions sought to pierce the heavens.

“Even children?” asked Kanoff.

“We hunted all Jews, including pregnant women. We spared no one.”

Kanoff pointed to the child in Jane’s lap. “You killed that one also.”

The Anthropos lifted his head. “Me?”

“Yes,” said Kanoff. “This man is your father and your murderer.”

The Anthropos ran over to Philip, but he recoiled in horror, and tried to trample him with his feet. The Anthropos dodged and scampered away. He found sanctuary in Jane’s skirts.

Kanoff drew Philip’s mind back to the interrogation. “Before the end of the war you committed an act unspeakable among a myriad others practically its equal in hideousness. A man helped a woman out of his own sense of kindness. You put a bullet to the middle of his forehead. Then you raped her while she lay in his blood. It was an act of a beast. Do you recall?”

Philip paused, “There was so much killing. But wait, that one instance stands out.”

“That Jew you murdered was Lubarsky, the grandfather of your former wife.”

“In which life?” He experienced an acute disorientation. “Oh, you mean this current one. That was her mother-in-law’s maiden name,” he said with distaste.

Kanoff nodded. “Mara Elena is the granddaughter of that family, the descendants of Lubarsky, who underwent much hardship due to you. They eventually emigrated from the Soviet Union, and later, after you emigrated from France, you made her, his granddaughter, your wife.”

“Unwittingly, of course,” said Philip, “How in the world did I intersect with her?”

“Luck had nothing to do with it, as in most things. Fate is the invisible hand that moves pieces around the board.”

An ardent student of chess, he couldn’t imagine how he had moved his pieces with so little stratagem. “Not possible. I have been a good upright man.’

Kanoff pointed to the judges.

The two kings pounded the table with their gavels.

The King of Diamonds spoke, “The case poses arcane difficulties. The faint outline of a neshama can be deduced, though as to its provenance we cannot adduce. He deserves the loss of his soul, of that we are certain. His devotion to the Nazi cause, though deplorable, and a fatal flaw, does show a blinkered purity. We take this matter under advisement, then will render a final judgment in due time and manner.”

“My soul?” Philip yelled.

“In the coffin and lost to you,” pointed out Kanoff. “You’re a schmuck.”

Chapter 28 THE AFTERMATH

Philip groped for the door out of the mausoleum. Jane had disappeared with the Anthropos and Kanoff. He could think of nothing other than leaving the cemetery. His head spun with all that had happened. He came to the stone door. It was slightly ajar. He swung it open and carefully opened the white grate. He didn’t know what he would find waiting for him. He stuck his head out the door to see. In the dim light of the dawn his appallingly white complexion and drawn features appeared vampirish. No one was about, and behind him the mausoleum was as quiet as a tomb.

He tried to move quickly but his legs felt weaker than he remembered. He walked with all apparent speed toward the cemetery gate. He used a path going along the boundary fence to avoid the Sphinx. His bicycle was not there.

He frantically searched for it. A sign, rusted and smudged by time, warned:

‘Beware. All personal property abandoned will be confiscated.’

He spun around. The cemetery office was closed until mid-morning. He brought his hands to his face. There was nothing to be done.

He walked through the gate onto Mt. Auburn St.

A truck barreling down the street, passed at an inch from his nose. Probably the driver had not expected anyone to be standing at the cemetery gate so early. Philip weakly jumped back. He began to wonder if something physical had happened to him. “My prostate?”

He tried to fend off his dread. “Who will mourn my death?” To die of prostate cancer filled him with horror. He knew many men hollowed out by that disease died weak as birds. Bile rose in his throat. He spat out the filth, and it landed on his shoe. He looked down in disgust. An urge to weep heaved in his chest, but he suppressed it. “I will not give in,” he shouted hoarsely.

He started toward home. He leaned as would a sailor into a stiff gale. In the howling wind he heard moans. He wondered at this. How had he never heard it so clearly before? He picked up his pace. Were they German?

He came to the triangular block where Craigie St. intersects diagonally with Mt. Auburn. He stood there for a minute debating which way to go. He wanted to sit at a bench in the Cambridge Common. But it felt so far away.

He saw a figure approaching down Craigie St. and recognized John Ramsey. “Why him?” he wondered. He felt a pang of fear. He lurched down Mt Auburn.

John carried under his arm Abimelech’s tome of magic. He scarcely needed it. “You never know,’ he reminded himself. He hadn’t had the opportunity to ensnare a lubber fiend until now. “And there he was!”

Philip fled.

At length John caught up with Philip drenched in sweat as he swung his arms like great oars.

“Gone fishing?” asked John.

Philip tried to speak, but found to his shame his lips too swollen to part. He touched his mouth, but his tongue was too thick to lift.

John mumbled a prayer in Hebrew praising God for granting him this bounty. Then he laid his hands on Philip’s shoulders. Philip shrank till he was no taller than a young boy.

“Your rod!” intoned John.

Philip’s little dick stood out erect.

John began walking toward his apartment with his fiend following dutifully behind. He was very pleased. He had a slave, and the day had only just begun under the happy face of the sun.

Categories
Warrior Stories

Catalog and Dead H.

The Catalogue and the Dead H.

The Catalogue

The warrior held a catalog of dragons he had ordered from a shop down the road. Not one photograph corresponded with the dragon he knew. The blurb boasted it had the record of every existing dragon, alive or dead, including lineage, employment, published material in extract, education, esoteric orders, universities, awards, citations, bankruptcies, divorce, cemetery plot, memorial. He examined it several times looking for lacuna. Nothing. He threw it into the fire.

Before it burnt entire, he noticed something odd. He lifted it out of the fireplace and flattened it, spreading ash everywhere. He saw a line drawing, a profile rather handsomely accomplished.

He had hoped to verify suppositions regarding the dragon. Was he actually a dragon? It appeared not, for he was not listed inside the catalog. However, the fire portended something. He meant to inquire in person.

He stuffed the drawing into his pocket and strode off to the shop.

The front window was clouded over. A sign had been posted: ‘Dr. Agon.’ Was a medical doctor within?

“Nurse!” a matronly receptionist bellowed as the warrior came into view. “Another patient.”

“I haven’t introduced myself.”

She screwed her lips

The nurse, meanwhile, had opened the door at the rear of the room and gave a startled cry. “A warrior.”

“Are you a nurse?”

She nodded.

“I want to meet the directors.”

Dr Agon sat at ease amid a body of dragons. “We hoped you would arrive, warrior.”

He began the procedure by placing a scalpel on the table.

The warrior clenched his fists.

Dr Agon laughed. “We do not intend to use force. We are not so sinister as you may imagine.”

“Then why the sharp instrument?”
“We are going to dissect.”

The warrior wondered which was the cadaver among them.

Dr Agon rose heavily from his seat. He gestured toward an empty chair opposite him across the table. “Be seated. You are among friends.”

The warrior could not agree. He recognized his former wife, Nancy, and her lover, Joe among the group. He wondered at that. Were these dragons truly his friends?

Dr Agon clapped his hands and a door opened revealing a bound dragon blinking at the light.

The warrior gasped. It was his friend, the dragon.

“Guards, bring the patient before me,” the doctor ordered.

The heretofore-stolid guards, now aflame with purpose, manhandled the dragon, buffeting him, and then threw him at Dr Agon’s feet.

“Stand, John,” so the doctor named him. “You have come to trial at last. Do you have any statement to make, utterance, vague remark, invention, prophecy, or narrative?”

John shook his head, “No.”

“Speak up, man,” puffing on a cigarette. “Have you no shame?”

“I am unjustly bidden here and I demand release.”

The warrior could stand it no longer. He stood. “What is the charge laid against him?”
The body of dragons looked hard at the warrior.

Dr Agon, however, explained in a patient fatherly voice, “You supply the charge.”

The warrior sat and considered this fly in the ointment. Accusation? He had come only with questions about the dragon and the catalog. He hadn’t expected this. “I am unprepared, Doctor. Give me a moment.”

Dr Agon graciously acquiesced. “Not more than that.”

The warrior turned to look his ex-wife in the eye, but she continually gazed absently beyond him or into her lover’s face. The warrior drew away and contemplated.

“Well?” the doctor demanded.

The warrior pointed his finger at John and asked, “In divorce it is hard to find first causes. Both man and woman are to blame. Yet in this case your arrival to our house, into which we welcomed you and your wife as a long term guests, precipitated my own divorce. Was the gazing at the Ouija board, and your interpretations from other planes, and the bringing down of spirits of the dead responsible for the mayhem that ensued. I almost from overwhelming passion killed her and her lover. Did the occult intrude into our world through your clairvoyance? Weren’t you the harbinger of disaster.”

The doctor smoked down his cigarette to its last bit. He wrote rapidly on a pad of paper. The secretary read aloud, “Dismissed. John stands acquitted.”

Dr Agon took off his mask and revealed a happy face, more sensitive and youthful, delineated by good fellowship and humor, the face of a giant. He opened his palm, a signal to all the dragons to leave. Only the warrior remained rooted to the spot.

Stretched out on the table was a cadaver that looks uncannily like his recently dead father.

“Are you visiting casually?” the warrior asked.

His father worked his mouth, but no words emerged.

Dr Agon’s scalpel glinted in the afternoon sun.

The warrior cut away the dark psychological miasms that had poisoned his father’s physical matter. The labor required infinite skill and dexterity. He slew the larger demonical shapes with his sword.

At last the cadaver, now lighter than air, floated off into space.

 The Dead H.

He went out and walked toward a nearby park. Distracted by what had just ensued, he had not noticed three dragons waiting for him.

They held him at bay beneath the leafy expanse of a vast tree. They pressed spears into his chest.

“Do you think we should unman him?” one of the dragons asked his mates.

They grinned.

“Is there not a sheriff about?” the warrior asked.

One of dragons snorted, “I am the sheriff.”

“Then I am free.”

The dragons only dug the spears a bit further into his chest so that blood began to dribble down his shirt. “We suspect you have been negligent and violated codes and codes of code of conduct. “

“Your proof?”

A dragon pulled an object of childish fascination from a breast pocket. It was a tiny red plastic airplane. “Do you recognize this?”
He had always been entranced by that airplane.

“We stole this from your father’s coffin last night.”

The warrior laughed hysterically. “How was this possible? Might I have that airplane?”

“Only if you promise to give it back.” He handed it to the warrior who took it and studied it with waspish intensity.

“I see my father at the controls of his plane. Who made this miracle?”

The dragons shrugged their shoulders.

“I’ll demonstrate how it works myself.”

His father ignored him, as he was too engrossed with his own self.

“Father, I am your son.”.

The warrior devoted his entire intelligence to the figure sitting beside him. They flew through the sky. By what means he had entered the plane, he could not comprehend.

“Do they say you resemble me?” his father asked.

The warrior stammered. “No one mentions you. You are scarcely remembered.”

His father, H., pulled hard on the throttle, and the plane shot vertically upward.

“Dad, where are we going?” After all, H might have gone mad after his death. The warrior searched outside the window for a clue as to their whereabouts.

“Where ever you might like to go.”

The warrior nodded.

“Would you like to visit your mother?”, vaguely pointing down with his hand.

“I am not sure how we have finally met?”

H. coughed. He spoke into the microphone in an unrecognizable language.

“What was that?”

A voice from the microphone explained, “That was the language of the dead H.”

The microphone cackled, probably from some interference.

The warrior tried to grasp the uniqueness of the situation. “Dad, I have questions for you.”

“I will listen.”

The roar of the engines increased to such a high pitch the warrior could hardly hear his own voice. Nevertheless, he pushed on.

‘Were you conscious when I identified you for the last time before the attendants sealed the coffin?”
H. reached for his breast.

The warrior felt a growing numbness and a broken heart of his own. “Did you allow yourself to sicken and die? Is there a poetic correspondence between your manner of death and your way of life?”

H. sat stolidly at the controls.

Tears welled up in the warrior’s eyes, just like at the gravesite. “Does life grow more bitter as one matures?”

H. shouted something, but it was incomprehensible. He pushed the warrior against the door of the plane with astonishing strength. The warrior fell headlong out of the plane, and watched the plane disappear into a point of light. He floated down to earth, wondering if he would ever see him again.

The three dragons happened to be lounging on a verandah just where the warrior touched down.

“Did you enjoy your flight? What about the view?”

He replied, “The sky is immense.” In vain, he searched that immensity, and then returned the airplane to them.

Categories
Uncategorized

Racism in Cambridge

Commonwealth Day School vs. the Brattle St Community

 Preface and Overview  1988-1989

The Commonwealth Day School’s purchase of the historic property at 113 Brattle St, Cambridge, MA. still haunts my memory. It ended in fiasco in the termination of the school and, finally a decade later, with cancer that took the life of the director of the school.

The director, Janice Cuddy, had established the private school in the early 1970’s to serve the black community’s children. With her partner, Alice Koffee-Flynn, they bought a townhouse on the corner of Gloucester and Newbury Streets in Back Bay, Boston.

During the mid 1970’s Boston underwent a busing controversy led by Louise Day Hicks in response to a court order to start busing black students from Dorchester and Roxbury to South Boston. The court order combined with the relatively poor quality of the schools in Boston for the black children, compelled black parents who wanted their children to succeed and to not partake in the ruckus over busing to enroll them in The Commonwealth Day School.

Over the next 15 years it grew to encompass 150 students from pre-kindergarten through 7th grade, and it flourished. Janice’s responsibilities included grant writing, by which the school was largely supported, and Alice presided over the day to day operation of the school.

It operated as a 502C3 corporation, a charity, under the regulations of the IRS. When Reagan assumed the presidency, one of his signature acts was to overhaul the tax code. He rescinded the 502C3 category as it pertained to the school. Over the next few years, as the program neared its sunset, Janice and Alice decided to expand the school to include white children. Their idea was to fund the school primarily through tuition, and for that they needed a richer community from which to draw.

Their curriculum served the needs of those children who had difficulty reading and comprehending. They had developed their own methods to teach reading, and thought it would also serve white children. They were fortunate in that the property they had bought for approximately $70,000 in the early 1970’s had increased 50 fold to over $3M. By 1989 their Newbury St location was highly sought after by many commercial users, from restaurants to clothing stores.

I had been living with Janice since 1983. We shared a one bedroom apartment in Harvard Square, Cambridge. I fell into commercial real estate as my profession when one of my clients, Mr. O’Neal Ingram, who frequently contacted me as I was a travel agent to book his flights and hotels, invited me to join his real estate company, IRB in Harvard Square. I accepted, and made my living selling commercial and industrial real estate. Janice turned to me one morning and said it was time to look for another site, one with more room for expansion and with a place for the children to play.

At their present site, they had filled all the classrooms and used the strip of grass between the two sides of Commonwealth Avenue, dotted with statuary commemorating Boston’s past, as a play area. Back Bay is one of the oldest and most fashionable areas of Boston and, if you squint your eyes and dream, it looks like a Parisian district. The process of finding a suitable site took another year. I found a school for sale in Cambridge, across the Charles River, the New Preparatory School in operation since 1939.

This looked very promising for two reasons. It was already a school, meaning it had usage as a school, and this was important when thinking of zoning. This usage is handed down to the next owner as a right, meaning it cannot be challenged, and is known as a grandfathered usage. The next reason is that it had a fabulous location near Harvard University, the Cambridge Commons (a park), and the Charles River. The Benshimols, the owners of the New Preparatory School, were willing to sell, and as the Newbury St property was worth half a million dollars more, it left more than enough money to update the new premises. According to the school’s lawyer, Jonathan Breen, the zoning issue was correctly designated and carried with it the grandfathered usage as a school with all its appertained rights. In March, 1988, The Commonwealth Day School sold its Newbury St location for $3M and bought the New Preparatory School for $2.5M.

In retrospect after 30 years, a few matters stand in stark relief. The spearhead of the opposition to the school included three men, Arthur Brooks, Ralph Sorenson and Howard Medwed. The first two were neighbors living adjacent to the school property at 115 and 115 A Brattle St. Howard Medwed lived elsewhere in the neighborhood, but was chosen by Brooks and Sorenson because he was a prominent lawyer from downtown Boston who held the presidency of the Harvard Defense Fund and appeared frequently before the Zoning Board of Appeals and The Inspectional Services Board, two key players in the drama.

This issue of the school’s demise in Cambridge can be interpreted in two ways. Either it constituted an organized and pre-planned operation befouled by deceit and manipulation of facts, peoples’ fame, and city services and institutions to achieve notorious goals or it was simply an effort by good willed neighbors to block the introduction of another institution, particularly a school, into their overcrowded and traffic infested neighborhood.

In the mid 1970’s Louise Day Hicks’ led a movement called ROAR (Restore Our Alienated Rights) to stop forced busing to correct racial imbalance in Boston school populations. Newspapers and commentators depicted her as a racist. When it involves blacks, anyone who stands in opposition to movement away from segregation to integration is automatically a racist. Hicks’ point was that Boston Public Schools were 90-100% comprised of one type of population in two other neighborhoods, Chinese-American in Chinatown and Italian-American in the North End. The courts did not force those schools with these minorities, so-called, to desegregate. But a Federal judge mandated an expansion of the busing into South Boston after a court case. There was no apparent logical connection to the Irish-American population of South Boston as opposed to any other area of Boston. Yet they pilloried Hicks as a racist and fellow traveler with George Wallace, racist from South Carolina.

In a similar vein, one is compelled to revisit the Commonwealth Day School defeat at the hands of its neighbors. They stopped a black private school from relocating from Boston to Cambridge. They simply did not want another school in that location, particularly after suffering since 1939 the misbehavior of the students from the New Preparatory School. At the inflection point, when the property changed hands, then they stood up to block the school from ever opening its doors. That it was a black school made no difference to them. As some said, they did not even know the racial composition of the school. And it is only because the school was a black school that they are labeled as racists.

If it can be shown that there are footprints of an underhanded plan to thwart the school using methods that stretched regulations and the accustomed manner of behavior, what I would call the city compact, to the breaking point, then I think that points strongly toward a racist intent. After all, the school had an absolute right to occupy and use the property as a school. Zoning regulations in force granted them that absolute right. There existed no legal means to stop the school from opening. They created and spread rumors about the school and its administrators, they grossly mischaracterized the condition of the property, they misused the civic apparatus of Cambridge’s regulatory systems and public works, they concocted false affidavits to bring before the Zoning Commission, they cherry picked the people choosing the famous to sign their petition, and then when they lost at the Zoning challenge they appealed to the Land Court sealing the death of the school. The next occupant of the property, the party to which the school sold the property the following year, The Lincoln Land Institute, is an institutional use with a larger envelope than the school to affect the neighborhood, and yet the neighbors did not lift a finger to oppose it. Rather they favored its entry into the property. From my point of view, the telling difference is the color of the occupants’ skin. Though the opponents to the school wanted the property to revert to its original residential usage, they let pass the Lincoln Land Institute. They did not form a racist cloud to resist the introduction of black girls and boys into the holy precincts of Brattle Street, as charged, they merely blocked the continuance of a school usage that they found repugnant. That is the divide. Does one choose an explanation of their behavior as a case of NIMBY though involving famous men and women of the academy who acted out of hypocritical motives or did they hide behind the mask of respectability while harboring arrogance and racist intent. Neither is laudatory.

The drama entails a property very near Harvard University. The address is 113 Brattle St, an historical street taking its name from a Tory William Brattle. Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, the poet, had lived at 111 Brattle St and his property extended down to the Charles River. He built for his daughter the mansion at 113 Brattle St upon her marriage to the author of Two Years Behind the Mast, one Henry Dana. In 1939 the Benshimol family bought the property and turned it into the New Preparatory School, a high school for boys to train for entering either Harvard or Dartmouth. In 1988 the Commonwealth Day School bought it from them. It wanted to open a kindergarten through 8th grade school. Invariably, this subject concerns zoning classifications. After the City of Cambridge had been built, the city overlaid its neighborhoods with a zoning map, with the intent to control its further growth.

Zoning controls usage by designating properties as residential, commercial, industrial, academic and so on. The controversy swirls over the zoning designation of the property.

The New Preparatory school operated there starting in 1939, antedating by decades the imposition of a zoning map. Once the zoning map was overlaid on that property, it sat in a residential zone, even though next door, at the Longfellow Mansion, the Federal government operated it as a museum. This was a non-residential use. However, since the school’s use had been existent before the zoning law was introduced, it continued its use as a school for as long as future tenants or owners of the property used it in that manner. This was called a grandfathered usage. This was perfectly legal and in accordance with the zoning ordinance. The New Preparatory School operated as a school and the Commonwealth Day School intended to operate it as a school. It was by right. As long as the school conformed to the building code as it pertained to schools, it could operate free and clear of any obstruction. This was the understanding of the Commonwealth Day School and its lawyer, Jonathan Breen, a long experienced and able lawyer who specialized in real estate law.

The opposition to the school claimed that once the sale of the property from the New Preparatory to the Commonwealth Day was completed, it reverted back to residential zoning. This had occurred because the night watchman rented an apartment in an upper floor of the property and had lived there when the sale occurred, and so, it perforce reverted back to a residential zoning designation The lawyer for the opposition, Howard Medwed, presented an affidavit to the Zoning Board of Appeals from that night watchman asserting that he had lived there and had paid rent, and staked its entire case on it. Their intent was to use this affidavit to force the Zoning Board of Appeals to deny permitting the school a certificate of occupancy since the usage sought by the school would conflict. The school wanted the grandfathered usage as a school to continue and the opposition wanted the usage to revert to a lower designation, that of residential usage. Until the date of this hearing before the Board of Appeal, the school was in limbo created by the opposition, since its certificate of occupancy was in peril, and could not promise any parent that the school would be in operation come September.

The Commonwealth Day School Buys the New Preparatory Property

In March, 1988, The Commonwealth Day School, a private elementary school in Back Bay, Boston, bought an historic property at 113 Brattle St, Cambridge, MA, that since 1939 had housed the New Preparatory School, a private high school. The Commonwealth Day School was predominantly a black school, and the New Preparatory School was all white. The neighbors rose up in horror at the prospect of a black school so near to them. Arthur Brooks, residing next door at 115 Brattle St, though a private citizen and part time civil servant, used the civic departments of the City Of Cambridge, including the Cambridge Police Department, to thwart the school’s move into the building, and then moved to block the issuance of an occupancy permit by lies and deception, so that at the end of the day, he could appeal the Zoning Board of Appeal’s decision to the Land Court, and so put the occupancy permit permanently out of bounds. Prominent people signed the petition against the school including Julia Childe, celebrity chef, Laurence Tribe, Harvard Law Constitutional Professor, and author with Joshua Matz of the recent book, 2017, To End a Presidency: The Power of Impeachment, Ralph Z. Sorenson, President of Babson College, and David Ives, Head of WGBH, the public TV station.

How the Conspiracy to Destroy the School Began

Arthur Brooks, on a bright day in March, without any concern for propriety began the descent. He marched up to the Director of the School who was standing at the front door looking over the extensive front yard. Work had been scheduled to de-lead the walls and woodwork in preparation for the opening in September. It was an expensive procedure, but necessary for the licensing and the children’s safety.

The Director, Janice Cuddy, had established the school with her partner Alice Koffee Flynn in the mid 1970’s on upper Newbury St, in the Back Bay of Boston, near Beacon Hill. They had sold that building and bought this one from the Benshimols, who had owned it for 50 years. They saw it as a move upward promising an expansion of the school into a place for white children also.

Mr. Brooks perceived the world in an entirely different and darker way. Without any greeting, he asked, “Are you the Director of this school?” Janice, surprised at his brusqueness, answered, “I am.” “You will move in over my dead body.” Then he turned and marched down the long pathway to the street.

Arthur didn’t die until 2002, peaceably, I imagine, but his vow proved true. The school did manage to physically move in early July despite trickery from the Inspectional Services Department and the Cambridge Police, who both tried to thwart it. The school never got established due to the threats created by Brooks. That cloud hung over the school until it closed its doors and sold it in the following year to the Lincoln Land Institute. Curiously, Lincoln Land Institute was another institutional use, like the school’s, but neither the Brooks nor any other of the well-heeled opponents raised a doily hand in protest to the new owner. They welcomed it, so collapses any argument, as many of them cried, that their opposition arose from a fear of institutional expansion.

A Firetrap

Arthur Brooks as Chairman of Inspectional Services Board of Appeals knew the Head of Inspectional Services, Joseph Cellucci. He appeared in front of Arthur in hearings on many occasions. He was the leader of the building inspectors who in turn gave out certificates of compliance with building codes. The school asked for an occupancy permit in March, with expectation of its award in April; its issuance then would enable it to open in September. The process took five long months, being awarded on July 13th, too late for the school to open in September, with the order that the school install automatic closure devices on doors for fire safety and install more safety lighting, both minimal requests with which the school complied.

Despite this, Arthur spread the rumour that the school building was a firetrap. He repeated this ad nauseum, and printed it on the petition he and his cohorts circulated among 200 certain friends, who signed it. Among them were men and women of stellar notoriety.

Moving Into 113 Brattle St

An indication of the absurd lengths to which Arthur would go to hurt the school is the morning the school tried to move into 113 Brattle St. The moving trucks pulled up to the curb on June 24th. Plastered across the front door, a handsome wooden door, was a Cease & Desist order from the Inspectional Services Department. Janice Cuddy, Director of the School, saw this and told the movers to go back to their storage facility. She couldn’t understand why the Order was put there and what its provenance.

Usage, what the occupant will do in the premises, for instance, running a school, has a gossamer like connection to moving items into an address, especially when those items are not toxic or of danger to anyone in the proximate area. Still, as it was Saturday, and the city offices were closed, there was no way to know what this meant.

Plus, a policeman, Al Masterson, pulled up in his squad car. It is not illegal to move into one’s property. He had been ordered to go to the move by his superiors and to stop it. Jean Brooks, Arthur’s wife, called them to complain that children were playing in the yard and they were moving animals into the building. Officer Masterson could not see any animals other than a gerbil or two and couldn’t find any children playing or otherwise. Still his presence where it normally wouldn’t be instilled a sense of caution and worry. Ms. Cuddy asked him, “What does this Order mean? Can we move in?” He answered as he was told most probably by Arthur Brooks, “I can’t say. You should contact the Building Department.”

Ronald Bentubo, senior Inspector and minion for Inspectional Services, had plastered the Order there. He said, later when asked, “I was acting in good faith. I believed the school could not move in until it was issued an occupancy permit.”

Brooks was using his strong connection with the building department to delay the move. The school hired lawyers to remove the Cease & Desist Order; it is beyond the scope of Inspectional Services to interfere with a move under almost any circumstance. It just cost the school money and time.

Jean Brooks and other neighbors repeatedly called Inspectional Services charging there were multiple violations of building and safety codes. David Byrnes, an inspector, visited the building four times but couldn’t find anything to report. Finally in June, the department ordered a room by room survey of its uses. For what purpose other than delay?

A Cloud of Uncertainty Hangs Over the School

It was already late, for September was fast approaching. The occupancy permit would be granted finally on July 13th. However, with no occupancy permit in hand, the school could not honestly say to any parent that the school would definitely open on time. The school started to make other arrangements to carry on at other locations while this mess could be sorted out. The cloud of uncertainty dissuaded everyone from making a commitment for their child to attend the school in September.

Challenge to the Zoning Allowing for Use as a School

Brooks ordered Medwed, a lawyer and co-conspirator, to move into the next phase of their plan. Medwed formally charged that Joseph Cellucci, Head of Inspectional Services, had erred in granting an occupancy permit on July 13th. He explained in his petition to the Zoning Board of Appeals that in reality the zoning had upon sale changed downward to residential usage due to the fact that George Scarlett, man of the cloth, had been living there as a tenant for years. In this case, he argued, usage as a school was impossible unless The Commonwealth Day could obtain a special permit and/or a variance to do so. Accomplishing a change-of-use would take months.

Just scheduling a hearing before the Zoning Board takes at least six weeks to secure a place on the calendar. It was by no means certain that a special permit or variance could be obtained. Since Medwed so prominently appeared all over the city as a member of the Cambridge Civic Association, the Harvard Square Defense Fund, and the Avon Hill Neighborhood Conservation District Commission, and as an advocate before the Zoning Board of Appeals, his charge carried heft. He was well known and respected among the movers and shakers of Cambridge.

A room by room search requested by the building department had been ordered in order to discover any evidence that Scarlett had lived there as a tenant. Of course nothing of the sort was found. The New Preparatory had never disclosed in the preliminary negotiations or in the terms of sale that a tenancy for anyone existed. In fact, Scarlett had been a part-time night watchman, and lived elsewhere in Concord, Ma. Over the years, he had gotten friendly with Brooks, and he cooperated, when opportuned in their scheme, to commit fraud against the school by misrepresenting his role at the behest of Brooks and Medwed.

The Trash Un-Collection

The school had moved in on June 28th after the delay caused by Inspectional Services and the Cambridge Police. Another arc of the Brooks plan came into play. In his role as Chairman he had become acquainted with William Sommers, Public Works Commissioner. They pick up the trash. For some reason, maybe aliens, the Cambridge Trash Department did not pick up the trash from the school for 6 weeks, until August 4th. Later, in testimony before the City Council, Sommers offered an explanation, “Any debris was construction materials, and it is not our policy to take in large quantities.” That is beside the point. The school had not performed any construction as the building was in good shape and required some painting and cleaning only. His reasoning is specious, and points toward fraud. The school contacted its lawyers, Alexander & Rafferty, to call the Public Works Department, and magically the trash was afterward picked up, as was customary.

The Petition Against the School

In preparation for the hearing before the Zoning Board of Appeals to determine if 113 Brattle St had lost its grandfathered usage as a school due to the purported tenancy of George Scarlett that, if true, would downgrade the intensity of the property’s usage to residential usage only, thereby preventing the school from ever operating there, Brooks lost no time in hatching the next part of his plan.

The ZBA hearing was scheduled for October 6th. He and Ralph Sorenson fanned the neighborhood with a petition in hand to gather signatures. They told their neighbors that the school would severely impact traffic and parking, and furthermore, that the building presented safety hazards to the children. And they added that the school intended to build a new structure on the property and wanted to install a recreational area.

The rumor had been swirling that the school dealt drugs, for what other explanation could there be that Alice Koffee Flynn, dark skinned, drove a late model Jaguar? Brooks and Sorenson gathered over 200 signatures. Edward McNulty, a member of the Blue Ribbon Committee established by the Mayor that investigated the departure of the school from Cambridge after it sold the property to the Lincoln Land Institute, wrote,

“In my lifetime, I have seen an abundance of petitions. Many of them are presented door to door, and usually reach every home or apartment. The petition presented to the ZBA jumped all over the city. In my opinion, those circulating the petition selected where they were seeking signatures. Several people I am acquainted with who live in the area of the school were never asked to sign. I feel the incidents were intentionally and maliciously plotted to rid the neighborhood of the school and the innocent student body.”

Taking Photos As the Children Get Off the Bus

Lest you think the rumor is too much to believe, let me assure you that there is no bottom to how far down the rabbit hole they would plunge. In testimony before the City Council, Ralph Sorenson, former President of Babson College, admitted that he was the mysterious photographer who hid in the bushes and took pictures, unauthorized, of the children leaving the bus or being dropped off by cars to attend school. It made the teachers nervous to see a man lurking and increased the feeling that the school was under attack. It is difficult to imagine why he was taking photographs of the children. Would he sell it to a museum as an example of African Art, or maybe to the “National Geographic Magazine” for a montage? Or was there something more insidious at foot?

‘Institutional Use’ Canard

One of signers of the petition, Cornelia Wheeler, had been a member of the Cambridge City Council from 1958-70, and lived across the street from Mount Auburn Cemetery, many blocks from the school, and only marginally part of the neighborhood. However, what she said is representative of many of the signers:

“I, and probably many of my neighbors, didn’t know anything about the ethnic makeup of the school. People signed the petition because they saw it as a chance to prevent another school from disrupting the neighborhood, as had the New Preparatory. Almost anybody will sign something put in front of them by someone they trust.”

The New Preparatory had been there since 1939. It was part of the neighborhood as was the Longfellow Museum, and the Quaker Church across the street and the Episcopal church campus on the other side of the Longfellow. The Cambridge Common, a few blocks of parkland, and then Harvard University make up the institutional area immediately near the school. As 113 Brattle had been used for so long as a school, it was hardly a matter of institutional expansion for a school to continue there. Everyone was cognizant of this, and yet they covered their tracks with this anodyne excuse. With a wink and a nod Brooks and Sorenson spread their wares before their selected audience, and got over 200 of them to sign on the dotted line. Arthur Brooks and Ralph Sorenson enjoyed impeccable reputations among their peers. A former college president no less, and a well respected architect for the church, you couldn’t ask for such glistening propriety.

An Open House for the Neighbors

The school invited the community to an open house on September 28th to quell some of the rumors swirling about the school in the run up to the Zoning Board of Appeals hearing on October 6th. James Rafferty and Alexander Adams, the school’s attorneys, acted as hosts in order to answer any questions. Rafferty reported:

“About forty people attended and they were rude and hostile. People were looking in the basement and the third floor, in closets even, looking for what I don’t know. Cambridge was a place the school came to think offered opportunity, yet the behavior of the neighbors proved otherwise. The attendees were searching for evidence the school was in disrepair and posed a safety risk to the children, and was even a firetrap. They were also looking for evidence that Scarlett had lived there for fifteen years, thus proving that the school had reverted to residential zoning.”

The neighbors felt as if they were being invaded, that the school was a front for something more sinister, and that it intended to thoughtlessly endanger the children in a house ready to explode into a fireball. No one goes down into the basement at an open house for a school. Granted, it was a fabulous house, had a grand pedigree, and it was not often one got the opportunity to see houses of that period. The neighbors traipsed into the basement to examine the boiler and the pipes. Brooks had assured everyone it was a firetrap.

The False Affidavit

A few days before the hearing, on October 4th, Alexander & Rafferty, the school’s lawyers, heard that Medwed had obtained a written affidavit from George Scarlett in which he stated that he had lived as a tenant on the third floor of the New Preparatory School for 15 years at 113 Brattle St. The probable effect of this document would be to force the hand of the ZBA into down-zoning the property to a 2-family dwelling simply because this man had lived there. He hadn’t lived there for several years, however, and no one knew where he had moved.

Alexander & Rafferty had their law office on Concord Ave., near Radcliffe College, and were well acquainted with the people in the neighborhood. James Rafferty found someone who knew his whereabouts, and drove out to Concord, Ma, on October 5th, to find Scarlett drunk. After much conversation, not all of it pleasant, Rafferty got from Scarlett another affidavit in which he admitted he had lied at the behest of Brooks and Medwed.

So certain were Brooks and Sorenson that this masterstroke would herald the death spiral of the school, Brooks instructed Howard Medwed and Chester A. Janiak, another high flying lawyer at the Burns & Levinson, to write letters on their own letterheads to present to the Zoning Board of Appeals, stating: George Scarlett had been a tenant without any affiliation to New Preparatory while residing at 113 Brattle St.

The Zoning Hearing: Is the School Usage Forbidden?

At the hearing, the opposition presented their deposition and their petition and their two supporting letters. The hearing required two nights, October 6th & 7th. So many of the glittering set had shown up for the hearing that the customary hall could not accommodate them, so the Chairman of the ZBA, Mel Gadd, moved everyone across the street to a larger venue. So much commotion over a school? Something more primal had stoked this level of interest.

“We have a petition signed by 235 citizens of our town demanding that the town deny the school the right to occupy the building as a school. We have several reasons for our opposition. First is the clear zoning violation that will prohibit this usage. We have a deposition signed by George Scarlett., former reverend of the Episcopal Church close by on Brattle St., in which he states that he lived at the property as caretaker.”

“He lived there, let us note, subsequent to the boys’ preparatory school moving out and ceasing to function. He dwelt there as his primary residence throughout the year and stayed there in that capacity until The Commonwealth Day School bought it.”

“It is our contention, fully supported by the zoning law, that the property became a residential property during that period when the caretaker lived there. It lost the zoning designation as a school which is not its natural usage. The surrounding properties are residences, which brings us to our further point. The school usage will undoubtedly bring with it traffic. Brattle St is a long artery and it is ill-suited to the multitude of cars dropping off and picking up the children that will plague our neighborhood. It is enough that the Longfellow Museum is next door. Even its hours are staged so as not to interfere with our quiet lifestyle. We beg the zoning board to deny this usage as a school.”

“Already Harvard dominates everywhere. Then the Episcopal Church at the corner, all the other churches across the street, and the Longfellow next door! We don’t need another!”

The crowd murmured in approval. The zoning commission members appeared to be impressed. They looked expectantly at Alexander & Rafferty. What could they possibly say? Several hundred people of means pressed against each other, shoulders rubbing, chins stretched forward, foreheads creased. Chief among the highly plumed fowl sat the most decorated by the academy or by sought after punditry or by accumulated wealth and fine manners and adorned by bespoke tailoring or wigs combed with finest human hair and finely scented.

Rafferty stood to counter their argument. He said,

“Scarlett was allowed to live there only because he served New Preparatory. His residency is secondary to the function of the school. He paid no rent for several years, and later he paid below market rent in exchange for looking over the building. Howard Medwed has manipulated Scarlett’s wording in their affidavit to mislead the Board, and introduced it to the Board at the eleventh hour so the school could not have the chance to refute it.”

Medwed angrily denied the charge.

“I couldn’t arrange a meeting with Scarlett until shortly before the hearing date. It was no fault of mine.”

Rafferty handed over to the Board his counter-affidavit from Scarlett.

“This clearly refutes the earlier statements of fact from Medwed and Janiak.”

The ZBA, after hearing Rafferty, repudiated Medwed and Janiak and all of the other opponents. The Board voted 5-0 to uphold the school’s occupancy permit and to grant it a special permit to operate as a school for primary grades 1-3.

As to the lie that Medwed could not arrange a meeting with Scarlett until just the last minute, Arthur Brooks had become friends with the Episcopal priest over the years when they lived as next door neighbors, and had drawn architectural plans for his new house in Concord. He knew precisely where Scarlett lived and had done business with him through their friendship. Everything they did was founded on lies and racist ideology.

An Appeal to Land Court

Not satisfied with diverting the school’s path and destroying its first year at 113 Brattle St so that it gained no new students, lost income, lost staff, and paid costs for lawyers, Arthur and Jean Brooks, the true stalwarts, on December 22nd, 1988, appealed the ZBA’s decision to the Middlesex Land Court. Their two appeals claimed the City of Cambridge had wrongfully issued permits allowing the Commonwealth Day School to operate both as a kindergarten and primary school, and that the property had fallen to its proper zoning as a residence which forbade its use as a school. The arrival of the school would likely cause adverse changes to the neighborhood’s historic landscape from traffic and other recreational activities.

The adverse changes to the neighborhood included the introduction of blacks into the vaunted sections of Cambridge to which they did not belong now or ever. Some of the car traffic ferrying the black children to class might get the idea that to live in this regal neighborhood was possible. Maybe its close location to Harvard might give the children ideas that they could also go there someday.

The teachers reported that when they took the children to the nearby Cambridge Commons for exercise, the neighbors walking there ignored them, like whites do when they see blacks. The whites feared them, and kept their discreet distance. Better to not get involved and to encourage them.

The Brooks chose the Land Court because it had an extremely long backlog of cases, and the cases are generally not time-urgent. Their appeal would wend its way slowly through the system of perhaps one to two years duration. The consequence being that the school would operate under a cloud of uncertainty. They could have chosen the Middlesex County Court for a far quicker decision, a matter of a few months. That choice to go to the Land Court sank the school. Brooks did not have to die, he won. Brooks, Sorenson and Medwed are craven.

History of Brattle St

Cambridge has a wonderfully rich history and is the cradle of the American Revolution. Paul Revere’s ride awoke the Minute Men to harass the British contingent of soldiers that had moved to Lexington and Concord. In that battle, sweeping from Concord to Cambridge, most of the British soldiers died from the waves of Minute Men issuing forth from all over Massachusetts. This informed the British that the Americans were a formidable opponent. It was a running battle that passed through Cambridge, the last town bordering the Charles River, the other side of which stood Boston.

John Winthrop, a Puritan, arrived from Britain in 1630 to found Boston, the City on a Hill. That tiny peninsula that was to form the fair city was a mere mile square in area, and practically an island. A neck of land that disappeared under a tide of ten feet depth was its only connection to the mainland. It remained that size until the late 18th century. Paul Revere had to cross the Charles River to Cambridge under the noses of the British war ships at dock in Boston harbor. He couldn’t go overland by the Neck because the British lay in wait for him.

On September 2, 1774, 4,000 men gathered on Cambridge Common, in the heart of present day Harvard Square, to chase William Brattle, eponymous for Brattle Street, out of his mansion that stretched down to the banks of the Charles River. Due to his machinations with the British General Gage he became a hated Tory. Brattle St housed Tory Row or those who favored staying with the British crown, many of whom in the wake of the Revolutionary War, fled for their lives to Canada or Britain.

The grandson of Peleg Wadsworth, a participant in The Battles of Lexington and Concord, for which Paul Revere rode, was Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, the poet. His property at 111 Brattle St is now a Federal Museum. Next door sits its sister mansion, 113 Brattle St, the house Longfellow built for his daughter and her husband, Richard Henry Dana, the author of Two Years Before the Mast.

Racism in Massachusetts

Though Cambridge was present at the creation of the United States of America, and stands for liberty, it shares the despicable heritage of racism that mars the rest of the states, even if some of them, like Massachusetts, stayed out of the shadow of slavery. From a distance, the august presence of Harvard University, founded in 1638 as a college for religious ordination in the Congregationalist Protestant expression of Christianity, sheds its beacon of light over all of New England. Brattle St is practically an extension of the famous Yard. Presidents and other figures of the world stage emerge bedecked in crimson robes from Harvard’s commencement celebrated before The Widener, its renowned library.

Shrouded in our history of United States is the Anti-slavery Colonial Society. Its preoccupation was the Negro Question. It framed the question around the word ‘Amalgamation’. The Negroes cannot be amalgamated with the White society, and so they must settle somewhere else after slavery, preferably far away, for instance, on the west coast of Africa in Liberia. Thus meant the word ‘Colonial’. The word ‘Society’ meant that the finest enlightened minds of the 19th c. held the presidency and other high offices of its ranks. Men like Monroe and Madison pursuant to their stints as President of the United States, moved smoothly into the presidency of this society. Its beliefs flow down to us through the years.

The Commonwealth Day School purchased the 113 Brattle St. property from The New Preparatory School in 1988, after its 49 years run as a school for high school boys preparing to enter Harvard or Dartmouth. While the school population of The New Prep was white, that of The Commonwealth Day was black. In contrast to the New Prep, The Commonwealth Day’s was K-7th grade. Yet the smaller size of the children made no difference to the neighbors. To them all blacks look the same.

Their skin color loomed larger than privileged high school wise-guys riding fast through the storied streets endangering children and dogs. The neighborhood rose and blocked the school from ever opening, even though the school held an absolute right to by the logic of the zoning by-laws then in force to prosper and thrive.

Mel Gadd, the Chairman of the Zoning Board, after the hearing to down-zone the property ended, rose and said, “The 113 Brattle St. property had in fact met all the code requirements in the zoning by-laws…The actions of Mr. Brooks(chief opponent to the school) and others were racially motivated.” Edward Goode, Vice Chair of the Board, said, “The actions of the Brattle St. neighborhood residents are disgusting and lacking in regard to feeling with respect to the children and the school.” Mel Gadd continued, “This case was a matter of class and race, period.”

The School’s Opponents

Mr. Brooks is quoted, on May 3, 1990, by The Cambridge Chronicle in “City Employees Deny Aiding Drive to Oust School”: “I was motivated not by the composition of the school’s body, but by the poor condition of the building.” Mr. Brooks was the Chairman of the Inspectional Service Board of Appeals, its purview, real estate in Cambridge. If anyone knew the condition of a building, it was he.

He used his position as Chairman to move the machinery of civic government against the school, effectively shutting it down. His choice of words is most curious: the composition of the school’s body vs. the poor condition of the building. The latter was a red herring, as the building passed all inspections and met all requirements as an elementary school, as he knew better than most. His euphemistic choice of words, “composition” now emerges as a barbed word. What festers beneath is a snake filled pit of racist bile.

Ralph Z. Sorenson and Howard Medwed were the other two prime agents in this conspiracy. Arthur and Ralph lived next door to the school on the adjacent lot at 115 Brattle St. Arthur in the manse fronting Brattle St., and Ralph in the the former garage now in understated elegance as a home befitting the former President of Babson College in Wellesley, Ma.

Howard was a powerful lawyer in the white shoe firm, Burns and Levinson in Boston, and overactive in Cambridge civic affairs, appearing regularly in front of the Zoning Board of Appeals, the very board for which his behavior earned him a public rebuke from Chairman Gadd for his duplicity.

Besides acting as Chairman of the Inspectional Services Board of Appeals, Arthur practiced genteel architecture, having done extensive work for that jewel of a church, the Swedenborgian on the far side of Harvard Yard. None of them, if pressed, would have uttered a racist remark, or would even consider for a moment that what they conspired to do and then carried through possessed any racist tinge.

In this way they fall easily into the 19th century’s description of the man of liberal outlook. They proudly and forthrightly upheld the right of the black man to exercise his right of free choice, but not in a place of white bastion and privilege. In a separate but equal place they would tolerate and even applaud, but not in the midst of where white people had just been and lived, most especially in their immediate neighborhood.

It’s hard for that not to sound racist. They misused the regulatory apparatus of city governance, that part which is largely ignored by the public for the reason it is supposed to be fair and blind in its administration. Why should the Department of Public Works be used as a racist tool? They pick up the trash. They misused the Inspectional Services Department which governs the granting of licenses for any business or organization to operate. State and municipal rules and practices guide its conduct. They misused the police department by using a policeman to stop the school from moving into its property. They misused their positions as trusted agents before a powerful committee, the Zoning Board of Appeals, by putting forth lies and deceit under the guise of truth and respectability. In a commonwealth like Massachusetts, where the town meeting held from Colonial times in Congregational Churches forms the basis for the government of its cities, they acted with malice and malevolence in their hearts.

A Conspiracy Unmasked

Few have dwelt upon the implications of Arthur Brooks as master puppeteer of this scheme to destroy the school. From Brooks’ position as Chairman of Inspectional Services Review Board he usurped the functions of the city government for his own private ends. He volunteered for that post out of a desire to perform a vital public service for which his training as an architect provided the right training and experience.

How could Brooks, neither mayor nor city council member, or a small syndicate of unscrupulous men, bring down a school there legally and by right? With the benign neglect of the City Manager, the City Councilors, the Cambridge Police, and the active participation of the Inspectional Services Department and the Public Works Department, they pulled it off with flair. They engrossed other celebrities to join with them when they gathered the names for their petition.

Brooks and Sorenson were as busy as rabbits cherry picking the people they would opportune, and Laurence Tribe was a moist morsel among other ripe pickings including Graham Gunde (noted architect), Frank Duehay (sitting Cambridge Councilor), and Alice Wolf (sitting Cambridge Councilor).

Somehow Brooks and Sorensen omitted mentioning the school’s racial composition, and instead claimed there were outstanding safety problems at the school the Inspectional Services Department had ignored. For the good of children everywhere and for all time the school must be stopped from ever operating in Cambridge. The City scrutinizes all schools for safety issues, even requiring that the building be all de-leaded, an expensive proposition.

There is no reason to believe for more than a moment that 113 Brattle St was a firetrap. It had stood for over a hundred years and as The New Preparatory School for the last half century, plus it had been inspected and given an occupancy permit by the City of Cambridge in July of 1988.

Echoes From the South

The usurpation of the City government by Brooks smacks of small town racism in the South, when George Wallace and others of his misbegotten ilk could openly use the government to lynch or murder or keep the Negro in his place. As there, not one of the instigators or participants faced prosecution or suffered. They maintained their favored positions in society, and gave proof that those who circle high overhead in the world of universities and public service or who are rich and comfortable are corrupt, small minded and horribly parochial, paragons of de-evolution.

Brooks and Sorenson knew the racial composition of the school. They knew that The Commonwealth Day School bought the property, and saw Alice Koffee Flynn, a black woman, and co-director of the school, driving her late model Jaguar up the driveway. So incensed were they by the notion that black people would be near to them, they concocted an underhanded scheme to prevent the school from ever opening. They even floated a rumor that the only way a black woman could get the money to own a car like that was from drugs. The racial composition was hardly irrelevant, on the contrary, they were consumed by it. The school had been located in a prominent location in Back Bay and didn’t hide its racial composition. The teachers on a daily basis took out the children to play on Commonwealth Ave on the wide grass median strip that makes that street one of the most wonderful in all of Boston. Everyone knew about the racial composition of the school. The owners of the New Preparatory School knew about the buyers, and so did George Scarlett, the lying Episcopal priest. He undoubtedly informed his friend of long standing Arthur Brooks. When united with the pattern of behavior to clobber the school, their racial bias is clearly evident.

An Explanation for Their Racist Ideas

How did the liberal inhabitants of Brattle St late in the 20th century come to express such aberrant views, on its face contrary to all they would cherish as deeply American?

Nicholas Guyatt in his recent book, Bind Us Apart, How Enlightened Americans Invented Racial Segregation: writes,

“With few exceptions, the architects of racial separation in the early republic emphatically denied that blacks…were permanently inferior to whites. Instead, they spoke of their duty to help non-white people complete their journey to “civilized status.”(1)

“The United States retains an instinct for racial separation that manifests itself even among those who forswear racist beliefs…Racial separation was presented as impeccably liberal in its intentions…Liberia might spread “civilization” into the interior and produce a United States of Africa.”(2)

The members of the Anti-Colonial Society included some of the most famous people who lived in the 19th century. Henry Clay of Kentucky succeeded James Madison to its presidency. Daniel Webster of Massachusetts helped to found it in 1816. Harriet Beecher Stowe in the final pages of Uncle Tom’s Cabin dispatched her hero George Harris to Liberia. And Abraham Lincoln, in the first years of his presidency, did more to secure government support for black emigration than any politician since James Monroe. (3) In fact, racial separation served as a rallying point for slavery’s opponents for more than seventy years, from the publication of Jefferson’s Notes on the State of Virginia in 1795 to the first years of the Civil War- perhaps even later. For much of the nineteenth century, the most respectable way to express one’s loathing for slavery was to endorse the logic of colonization. (4)

Arthur Brooks, who may be of Puritan ancestry, Ralph Z. Sorenson, former president of Babson College and otherwise honored, Howard Medwed, noted lawyer, Laurence Tribe, celebrated public intellectual, and all the other signers of the petition belong in this renowned list of Americans who strove to make America Great Again by solving the Negro Question. Either by benign neglect or active racism they fit snugly into the zeitgeist of the American Way. Their logic of separate but equal is racist to the core.

The Threat of the School

The threat the Commonwealth Day School posed to the neighborhood was minimal, and the gain for the neighborhood and all of Cambridge would have far outweighed it. The school was a model of education. Laurence Tribe, a year after the imbroglio had passed and the school sold the property and moved back to Boston, visited the school and commented strongly in favor of the school and offered to raise funds for it. The intention of its directors was to open the school to both whites and blacks. It specialized in its reading programs and had enjoyed success in helping a generation of children, some of whom had learning problems, to become successful students. In comparison to the impact the former school had on the neighborhood, the Commonwealth Day school would have made a far smaller imprint. As it is, the Lincoln Land Institute, a shadowy institution with no use to the neighborhood, now inhabits the place. All of the charges of the school’s malefactors were entirely false, and yet they carried the day, in much the same way that Trump’s war on facts carried him to the presidency. Brooks and his friends muddied the waters so that no one could see the web of lies they had woven and the channels of deceit they had fashioned. Now, in retrospect, the pattern of his hatred is plain for all to see. He hijacked the city apparatus to abort a school that sought to bring blacks into the mainstream of our great society.

1. Guyatt, Nicholas, Bind Us Apart: How Enlightened Americans Invented Racial Segregation, Basic Books, 2016, 7-8

2. Ibid, 11-13

3. Ibid, 4

4. Ibid, 5

RALPH Z. SORENSON, one of the neighbors.

http://www.olin.edu/sites/default/files/styles/bio_list/public/ralph_z_sorenson_0.jpg?itok=AQxNNyc1

Dr. Sorenson the Managing General Partner of the Sorenson Limited Partnership. He was the 7th President of Babson College, serving from 1974 to 1981. From 1981 to 1989 he was the chairman of the board, chief executive officer, and president of Barry Wright Corporation. He has also served as dean of the College of Business at the University of Colorado and as a professor at the Harvard Business School. He currently serves on the board of Whole Foods Market, Inc. and on a number of private company boards in which the Sorenson Limited Partnership has investments. Dr. Sorenson is a life trustee of the Boston Museum of Science, where he served as Chairman of the Board, and a trustee of the Colorado Nature Conservancy, where he serves as Colorado’s representative to the Conservancy’s National Trustee council. He is also a member of the Board of Governors of the Asian Institute of Management. He earned his BA from Amherst College, his MBA and DBA from the Harvard Business School. In 1985, he was awarded an honorary doctor of laws degree from Babson College.

Categories
Uncategorized

Felt & the Lone Gunman

A Jew in the old West

1.Some Personal History and a Letter

Felt weighed his future in the cloud formation overhead. “I stand between my memory of her and her simple grave.” Only last night he had seen her in a dream, the first since her death. She sat wrapped in the quilt they once had shared when abed. Her bright brown eyes flush with a meaning he could not quite fathom, and her blond hair played beautifully against her ivory skin. So surprised was he at seeing her he simply stared. Suddenly she said, “I will meet you later. I will wait for you.” “Where?” Awakening in a start expecting her to be sleeping by his side.

He checked his gun belt as was his custom when first opening his eyes, then he pulled from his jeans thrown on the floor a letter from his brother. They corresponded now and again concerning sexuality and personal identity. In the west bogeymen waylaid strangers at the narrow passes between outposts. Some wags said ghosts traversing the narrows and flats came from never having a proper burial place. He read:

Homosexuality is due to the Peter Pan Principle. People fear responsibility most. It is a return to infantile behavior. Emasculation and to defeminize womanhood are the places of safety homosexuals and lesbians go back to. As an infant boy sees the tit. When the homosexual cross dresses he becomes the woman. Her tits are his. He wears a bra and a skirt and stockings and high heels. He is a mockery of a woman and a lesser expression of manhood. In fact, he does not want to be a man nor does the lesbian want to be a woman. She does not want to have sexual intercourse and become pregnant. It is repulsive to her because she fears the full expression of her femininity, her nubile nature, her child producing nature. As an infant she saw her father’s clothes, his trousers, his shirt, and these become hers. She is neither a boy nor a man but neither a woman nor a girl. Rather something mixed up and ugly. For a woman wants to be the most beautiful woman in the kingdom and to deny this is for her to become not the ugly stepsister, but the non-woman. To be in the never-never existing world is to go to Peter Pan’s world where any sexual expression is possible and is indeed correct. To surrender to the draw, to give into this desire to be there, is to fail. Manhood and womanhood are the birthright to being born into this world with a body. There are those who would give these gifts away for nothing in return. Furthermore, the legitimization of homosexuality and lesbianism on a societal level is extremely dangerous. It opens up a pathway to non-adulthood permanently. The law of unintended consequences will take root and all Hell will break loose.

He carefully refolded the letter.

2. Hank Bottles

His horse Vanity galloped on God’s pleasant and bountiful world. He cocked his ear. Certainly, she was running before the wind. She neighed, a signal for him to fetch his spurs. “To town.” They rode the well-worn trail, passing untended fields abandoned by farmers to go even farther west. Tumbleweed and ruin remained. It weighed sullenly on his heart. “Where is thy green pasture, O Earth!” His voice rang out into the silent wilderness. He spurred Vanity to hasten past death. It was all too foreboding. The sunlight flooded the earth with streaks of white fire.

He tied his horse to a post despite the heat. Then he strode into the General Store.

Hank Bottles, proprietor, polished his counter. He looked up to see Felt. “You’re looking mighty fine today.”

Felt complimented the glow of his wares, his countertop and the wonderful clock. “These are the best of times since Man emerged victorious over Lizards.”

Bottles agreed, reminded of some news. “Oh, by the way, did you hear? A new lady arrives in town this afternoon.”

Felt struck his fist down on the wood counter. “Another one?'”

Hank stopped polishing. “She’s fair I’ve heard, and what’s more, Felt, she’s rumored a minor prophetess.”

Felt rubbed his jaw. “You’re a fibber. A Jew hasn’t wandered into this town for a whale of time.”

Bottles smiled. “Still, Felt, she’s due on the afternoon stage.

“Where can we bury her? I don’t know. Jews and Gentiles may marry, but not find rest in the same cemetery, and may become ghosts.”

Bottle had stopped polishing upon the mention of ghosts. “An apocalyptic ecstatic Protestant fringe has petitioned the Lord for a prophet. The drought is longstanding. Many are certain God has turned his face away.”

Felt disliked talking about the drought.

“And then,” continued Bottles, “Parson Strange has increased his rants against the Jews. He cries, the Jew is unholy, the murderer of Christ. Since the Jews came before the Advent, are they not Satanic?”

“The Parson will have to deal with her on the level. By the way, isn’t this place something like Hell?”

“Maybe the Parson will calm his fury, Felt. The depth of a man is hard to plumb.”

Together they contemplated the sad ship of state. Even something trivial like the arrival of a minor prophet during a drought foreshadowed doom.

Bottles suddenly recalled, “Some flinty souls came to the store yesterday looking for you.”

“What do you mean?”

“They showed a broadsheet from up North boasting of your skill with those pistols you wear. They wanted to challenge you to a duel. I told them to get lost.

“What did they say?”

“They laughed uproariously. Then they left.”

Felt shook his head. “My reputation lives. Where are these men?”

“I don’t know. I told them you weren’t ever to return.”

Felt cracked a grin. He checked his pistols and stepped out into the brilliant sunlight. He crossed the street of dirt packed dry as a bone and headed toward the Hotel. Its façade reminded him of a skull. Two plate glass windows cast an evil eye over all who approached. He pressed forward. Death’s odor only quickened his pace. The innkeeper, Phil Chalmers, hastily turned the pages of the guest register. Felt noted the unusually quick movement of the even mannered Chalmers. “Fussy today?” asked Felt.

“Not particularly. Is there something I can do for you?”‘

“Just tell me, have men been asking for Felt?”

“Do you mean your self?’

“Chalmers, in literature we can find men with double identities. Often people say it is the ‘I’ who is at command. One ought to doubt this. By early childhood most men have assumed several personalities, some of which are locked in perpetual conflict.”

“Then,” said Chalmers, “I will restate my question.”

Felt waited. He disliked Chalmers. Was it his too easy smile?

Chalmers smiled. “I come into contact with many faces. How can I remember every question? I can’t bring to mind questions regarding a Felt or Mr. Felt.”

Was there a difference? He winced and began to turn away.

Chalmers reminded him, “Every Monday a poker match at noon at the saloon.”

An unusual set of coincidences: the prophetess, his past as Gunman Felt, and the poker match beginning this very hour. He stepped out of the Hotel.

He smoothed his hair and straightened his hat. He passed Vanity. Bottles was rearranging the merchandise in his store. The saloon doors yawned at him. His destiny, he believed, was at a crossroads.

3. The Bar Room

No one walked into that bar room a babe. Everyone carried a history. This was no baptism. Eyes raked him. The pungent mixture of beer and urine filled his nostrils. Men sprawled in their chairs drinking, talking, clinking glasses, spitting, or idly gazing into the putrid air.

He went to the bar. An hombre next to him hovered over his drink in silent meditation.

Simpson turned to Felt, “Did you ever have a wish?”

He knew Simpson but didn’t talk too much. “What do you mean?’

“I mean,” in a quiet voice, “did you ever hope to win big?”

Felt acknowledged that he did on occasion.

Simpson stared back into his drink, “Then you’re an ape.”

Simpson was always morose. Felt pushed away from the bar and saw tables being set up in the back of the room.

The poker tournament had garnered considerable interest. Men gathered like birds of prey. They checked decks of playing cards for flaws. Poker players cheat; it is a maxim. Only fools gambled.

A commotion arose. The pot quickly boils. A man punched a man holding a notched card. That man cracked his fist into the other man’s gut. The man doubled over. While his assailant laughed, someone threw a chair at this laughing man that smote him on the back. In a rage, he mangled this new antagonist and threw him into the wall. In a flash thirty men fought strangling one another.

Felt ducked under a flying bottle. Fighting men blocked the doors. Outside he found an alley with stairs going to an upper floor. “Some poker match.”

A few drunks snoozed on the stairs happily oblivious to all. Felt ran up the stairs considering the various levels of consciousness each man cultivates. He opened a door into the great upper hall.

4. The Prophetess.

A lady sat on the stage at the far end of the room. Though there was a haze of tobacco smoke in the room, he could see her clearly. Had he met her before? He couldn’t decide. Chance encounters, long past assignations, flophouses, strolls by the dry riverbeds, women sauntering by the fields on their way to pick buttercups, and other quarter-drawn images briefly flooded his mind’s eye.

A group of people clustered around the proscenium. The speaker addressed them with a merry treble. He couldn’t quite distinguish her words. He stepped closer all the while considering the idea of beauty.

He looked on with amusement at the spindly legged stool upon which she sat.

She said, “I awoke this morning after slumbering through the night, and I looked over to my side where usually my lover H. did lay. He was not there. I looked in the closets, on the porch, in the other rooms, even outside the door on the stoop. Suddenly a most wicked thought entered my bosom.” She brought her pretty hands to that sacred place. “True, I was suffering a rather strong dose of intestinal discomfort. Perforce I thought I had eaten him during the night. My horror!”

Some faces in the audience visibly paled.

He was curious. He strained to hear more.

“I rushed to the mirror. Surely there I could find proof. I examined myself from every angle to see if the snakelike shape of H. I could discern under my flesh. I didn’t find him. I resumed my search with greater vigor. I ran into the front apartments, and I was so out of breath and at the end of hope, I was frantic. I saw H. sleeping on the divan. He opened his eyes at that very moment and said, “My beauty.”

Felt raised his hand.

She paused and grew slightly pink at the applause afforded by her listeners.

“Join me on stage. Come, Mr. Nimble. Be quick!”

Felt hesitated. “Mr. Nimble?”

She pouted.

He climbed up on stage and the sea of faces in the crowd eyed him suspiciously. Who was this interloper?

“Did you have a question?” she asked him.

“Yes, madam, I am wondering if this is the fruit of an overzealous unconscious or a true account of that which happened to you.”

She did not take affront. Her serenity impressed him.

After a pause while she surveyed the audience for snicklers, curled lips, pinched cheeks, curled toes, lame smiles, or hoarse laughter. She turned her gaze back to Felt. “Why do you ask? Do you know H?”

“‘No, we never crossed paths.” It was something else entirely. Her remark about ‘beauty’ intrigues me. It was unexpected.

“Ah,” she said. “You are a follower of poetry?

“Nothing of the sort.” He was certain a connection existed between H’s remark and his own thought about womanly creation. Beauty, he felt a pang of sorrow, is ephemeral.

“Who are you?” he asked, as if identity was any more permanent.

‘I’, she announced, “am The Prophetess, the Bird of Poetry.”

“I understood you would be arriving on the afternoon stage.”

She pulled Felt onto her soft lap. The stool collapsed under the added weight. The audience erupted in laughter and shouts of bravo.

The Prophetess grew scarlet. Felt in haste scrambled away.

She rearranged her dress and her hair.

The audience renewed their paroxysms of laughter.

“Why are you so gay?” she asked them when they had at last settled down.

The crowd gave her a warm applause and she took her leave.

A comedian. Bottles had miscast this Prophetess.

Some men followed her out of the hall.

Felt wondered, weren’t they alarmed by her remarks about H?

5. The Lone Gunman.

The lone gunman imagined he knew where Felt hung his hat. The ride stretched out in front of him like yesterday’s newsprint. The last miles of the parched trail would end in turmoil, if the predictions of the ghost machines he had consulted prior to the journey proved true.

His confidence in machinery was well founded. He relied on the gun, a deadly machine. But is there a machine that gives life? There was little to spend on such impractical questions. Every moment was more precious than a child.

He was fast on the draw, and justly considered himself peerless. He boasted, “I could shoot Felt in the eye right now if these mountains didn’t stand between us.” The memory of him swaying in the haze of the terrible heat haunted him still. The sun did bear down on the street with such strength the heat rose out of the dust and burnt his toes through his soles. It distorted the landscape.

He rode onward. Felt waited for him to show his face. Felt had, he admitted reluctantly, won the bet. Felt’s ace had beaten his jack. Felt relaxed his face momentarily, but that was enough for the lone gunman to judge him easy prey. He challenged him to a duel unto death that noon. Felt accepted and went off to his rooms over the saloon to prepare for certain victory.

The lone gunman sat alone at his table polishing his gun ’til it shone in the heat with a ferocious tongue of fire. Noon calmly approached. The lone gunman picked up his holster. The leather slapping against his thigh gave him reassurance. He strode out of the saloon certain that Felt waited.

Felt wiped dust from his jaw and noted the passage of birds overhead seeking water. Perhaps a shot into heaven might reward the living with a deluge, he thought, yet he never did like to waste ammunition. He grimly stood his ground knowing that noon floated high above like a creature.

As the lone gunman walked toward him a drop of vitriol penetrated the chambers of the lone gunman’s heart. “Felt!” he screeched in the terrible language of hatred, “Die!’ Both men stood very still. They waited.

The lone gunman drew first and fired. Somehow the bullet flew awry. “Was it the dust? The dust?” the lone gunman repeated over and over.

As the lone gunman rode, he still could not fathom it.

And in only the farthest reaches of Felt’s consciousness was he aware of the peril approaching him.

The lone gunman repeated, “I never miss.” And this was true. Yet on that strange day Felt lived and didn’t even shoot back. He laughed. He tipped his hat, sauntered to his horse, and rode south.

The lone gunman had been deeply shamed, and for some that kind of shame is akin to death. Not only had he lost in cards. So good was he at estimating his rivals’ dreams, he never lost. Yet even his shot had been waylaid. “Felt must have a secret to be that strong.”

He searched in the dust for his spent bullet, thinking to find it would provide a clue, only to stop when the sun began to dip below the horizon. Then he walked slowly back to the saloon to drink and curse the afternoon’s events.

Years had passed since that duel. For Felt it was one episode among many. “The lone gunman is a fierce enemy to be sure, but I thwarted him.” As he had ridden south, he shoved the lone gunman from his mind. “Better pleasant pretty faces of cowgirls ahead.”

During the years up to the present moment the lone gunman had sought vengeance. He trained a cadre of hardened individualities; cutthroats, pirates, scum, those who had surrendered deliverance this round of life. So habituated to death they felt little remorse when dealing it out. He sent them scouring the land for whispers, rumors, stories, gossip, word or news concerning Felt. He drove them out of his shack shaking a stick of dynamite. “Out! Out!”

He drove himself relentlessly. He did not tire until he perfected striking a hand off a wristwatch at 500 paces. The locals allowed him wide berth. In the saloons they lifted a cup to his good health and prosperity. They elected him sheriff for seven consecutive terms. He swelled with pride, yet he preserved a thin head due to his lust to find his foe.

At long last a hint of Felt arrived. One of his cadres had returned. He told the lone gunman how they had Felt squarely in their gun sites and had shot him several times. A pool of blood spread out under his belly. Then they went over to exult in their victory. Yet the murdered Felt had come alive. He shot all of us in the throats. “Only I am still living.” Then he collapsed and died of internal hemorrhage.

“The fools!” the lone gunman muttered as he rode south after Felt. He goaded his horse faster. “They should have left Felt for me.”

6. At the Riverbed

The trail died out. He stared into a dried riverbed. Suddenly he began to rave with such vehemence it seemed as if his temples would explode.

His lips bled. He arched his back and clapped his hands in some African rhythm. He ranted and raved as if possessed. Spent and doubled over, he watched the riverbed turn bright crimson and out of the earth sprang pools and streamlets of blood erupting with such force and profusion that soon the river flowed with blood boiling and surging southward.

He set up camp for the night at the riverbank. He took out from his pack a crystal globe and scryed for information while humming Hindu chants and bits of mantra stolen from passing monks and gypsies in perennial search for work on the railroad.

The windswept surface of the moon looked down on him and wondered. He despaired of using the crystal globe to his advantage. Putting it aside and he took out the ghost machine bought from the panderers of the latest technologies from out east.

He pressed in the wheezer and worked the soundless bells hoping to catch a ghost. He considered the likelihood of snaring one here difficult and wheezed and worked almost three hours until the desire had almost dried up and become a ghost of itself. Then he caught one.

The machine dinged and donged mindlessly so much the lone gunman fretted he had goofed and wished he had left the machine back home. Then suddenly it stopped. A ghost pint-sized but manifest appeared and said imperiously, “You!”

The lone gunman drew his gun straight at the ghost’s throat.

“You must be joking, Joseph,” the ghost admonished him. “I am only an illusion casting about for an entrance to the world, and you want to shoot me? Go ahead!”

The lone gunman grimaced, “This must be a real ghost since he knows my Christian name, and the Lord knows a name is a powerful means of control.” He wiped a tear from his eye. The panderers hadn’t cheated him.

The ghost waited for Joseph to ask a question or to send him on a mission procuring women, booze, news, jewels, the grail, stolen objects from the Jews locked in the Vatican catacombs or other ill-gotten loot. The lone gunman stared at the ghost. “My magic is deep.”

The ghost yawned and wiped dust from its brow. “This world is cheaply made if it is so unclean.”

The lone gunman re-holstered his gun. “What’s that you jabbered?”

The ghost buttoned his lips.

Joseph thought the ghost resembled someone he knew.

“Entirely possible,” answering the lone gunman’s thought. “I am shaped partially by you, and I could assume that of anyone you desire.”

Joseph pondered this. He picked up the ghost and held it in his palm, examining it from all sides. “You are sexless.”

It smiled. “I could fix that. Has it been that long you’ve smelt a woman?”

He nodded.

It kicked the machine and it rattled. This triggered a rumination that delved deep under the folds of the lone gunman’s brain into his tortured libido. It brought forth from the fiery depths of his memory the image of a girl he once loved. And behold! There she stood sparkling in beauty, though if he looked too hard, he could see right through her. The pleasure of gazing at her was so intense.

She stepped from her filmy dress. They fell to the ground.

“Joseph,” she purred.

He followed her into the dream world where they lay together, mated, mingling their essences. The sun dappled the earth with its morning light, and he awoke with shock. The ghost had vanished.

“Back into the machine?”

He packed the machine into his bedclothes and quit the camp. The riverbed was stained a crusty red, deep scarlet as blood. He forced his horse down into the dry riverbed and followed the trail.

“The bastard is mine!”

7. The Lone Gunman in Town

The lone gunman blew into town, a frigid wind.

Bottles peeked out of his door. What a strange, twisted mien! None too pretty any girl would warrant. He hurriedly closed his shade lest the apparition think the store open and come knocking.

The lone gunman registered the shopkeeper’s odd movement. He slightly turned his horse toward Bottles’ shop, then shook away the impulse to paddle Bottles’ belly like a drum the cavalry men drum when on a rampage through the wigwams.

Instead, he shouted at the top of his lungs while lifting himself in his saddle and grinning.

The townswomen caught their skirts in their delicate hands and ran indoors. The lone gunman caught every detail. He likened the bare flesh of their legs to the dancing of the whores in the firelight.

The saloon was dead ahead. He rode straight down the center of town. He had the strongest urge to shoot out the plate glass windows but quelled it just barely. Once calming the quivering musculature of his shooting hand and generally smoothing his appearance so as to approximate generally accepted decorum, he reigned in his horse and tied her to the post. He failed to take note that the post’s head was cunningly carved into the shape of a man’s head. Perhaps he was too intent on entering the bar and slaking his thirst.

He strode into the bar.

“Just come new into town”‘ the barkeep asked.

The lone gunman leaned heavily against the bar. Dumb questions brought him to the brink of apoplexy. “You’re a guesser, aren’t you?'”

The barkeep rolled his eyes. Sometimes he was a poor judge of character. “Another loon is all this town needs,” he thought. “Pulla beer on the house and then ride pronto out of town to any place you fancy.”

The lone gunman massaged his jaw. The glint in his eyes darkened to steely gray. “After the beer,” he swore to himself, “we’ll see who vacates this place.”

A foaming V shaped glass cold to the touch slid down the bar top into the lone gunman’s hand. He tipped his hat to the barkeep’s finesse. The beer calmed the volcano in his gut so completely he forgot his promise to shoot the barkeep for his flippancy.

“You’re an intelligent man,” he said to the fellow standing next to him nodding into his glass. “I can tell by the receding hairline, large forehead and prominent eyes. Are you a scholar?”

Simpson shot the lone gunman a look of dreary resignation contemplating the stupidity of human small talk and responded, “What makes you think so?”

The lone gunman caught a memory of a gleam in this cowboy’s eye. “I’ll buy the next round.”

Simpson swung his newfound companion a look of appreciation. “I’m Simpson.”

“Ever so glad to make the acquaintance, Simpson. Bartender! Render this man any spirit he might ask for. I’ll pay.”

The barkeep shot the newcomer a glance of distrust and then shrugged it off. “What mind is it of mine what strange folk come into town for a spell. It’s a free country since the War of Slavery was won by the Union.”

The lone gunman led Simpson to an empty table away from the bar. “So, we can talk privately. I have an offer that will bring you benefits in this life and the next.”

Simpson followed the shrewd back of his friend. “A gunman?” he surmised from the cocky gait.

They sat. A small period of silence ensued.

Simpson weighed his options, and finding none, stayed seated.

“Family?’ the lone gunman asked.

“I never met the right woman, mister. There aren’t many unattached sweethearts in these parts.”

“Is that so?” looking at Simpson. He was puzzled. He had seen many women on his ride through town.

“I’ve slept with a few,” Simpson added asserting his manliness.

The lone gunman stroked his fine guns. “On the flats outside of town, Simpson, at the small of dawn some women gather, whether real or ghost I cannot tell, but they hunger beauteous in the moonlight.”

Simpson’s eyes glittered. “What do you make of it?”

The lone gunman cracked a smile. “A woman is life.”

“How do you tell if a man speaks the truth or smokes a crooked pipe?’ Simpson asked.

The lone gunman extended his grin and put one of his guns on the table. He spun it around.

Simpson watched as it slowed and slowed and finally stopped with its snout pointing at his chest.

“You’ve been a winner all your life, haven’t you?’

“I once imagined I was. Now look at me.”

The lone gunman’s eyes penetrated Simpson to the core. “I say you’re as good as dead.”

“Why?” He was slightly shocked. “What is your name?”

The lone gunman paused. “I’m from the north. My name would mean nothing to you. Call me Johnson.” He chose the first name that occurred to him.

The name triggered a memory in Simpson. Before he knew what he was saying he asked, “Have you heard about the murderers who crucified a man named Johnson a few years ago? You related?”

“No,” narrowing his eyes to slits, by nature sensitive to the slightest nuance. “Were you one of those murderers yourself?”

“No!” blurted Simpson surprised at the implication of his guilt in such a ghastly crime. “I was standing by the bar where you met me when it happened.”

The lone gunman had sized up Simpson to the tiniest increment. He reholstered his gun. “Up north I represent the law.”

Simpson stared with dread. The nearness of the law unnerved him. “Are you accusing me with a hand in that outrageous death?”

“What you said simply fingers you as a suspect in the crime, Simpson. You cannot run.”

“It’s all only gossip, Johnson.”

“You’re not the type to gossip, Simpson. You are more likely to nibble at the cheese of braggadocio like a farting mouse.”

Simpson laughed. He had an infectious laugh that could lighten any mood. “I don’t believe a man of your looks could ever be elected sheriff. You are too ugly and forbidding.”

The lone gunman weighed the taunt. “You insult me?”

Simpson gently touched the lone gunman’s sleeve. “It was a joke. You misconstrue me.’

“So you have a sense of humor, Simpson?”

His eyes spread wide in awe. A woman, nay, a goddess, sensuality steaming from her pores, was born out of the blue, a picture of pure sexuality. She just appeared out of a haze of smoke and snuggled close to the lone gunman who angled his head to see her face.

She was demure.

“Where have you been?” He ejaculated.

“Out,” she purred, “wandering the flats.”

Simpson’s jaw dropped in amazement. “If women such as she wandered the flats, what else did the world hold in store?”

“Do you like me, Simpson?”

The lone gunman slammed his fist on the table. “Your mine!”

“Now, Joseph,” she winked. “You’re too jealous. I can be for everyone.”

The lone gunman shook with rage.

Simpson knew he courted danger yet he found himself transfixed.

She brought her lips to the lone gunman’s and kissed him full on the mouth. Like a screw turning looser the lone gunman’s rage stepped down until it became a cipher and then disappeared. So did the urge to choke Simpson slowly diminish.

The lone gunman sweated. “Did you look, Simpson? Is your dick broken? You can only dream of women like this one,” snickering as he felt for her nipple.

When they kissed she pressed her full bodice against his chest.

“Because if you did look I’ll snuff you out as quick as I snuffed out my mother.”

She pushed the lone gunman’s hand away. “You are vulgar sometimes, Joe.”

Simpson was mesmerized. He had never seen a woman so lovely. He scarcely responded to the lone gunman’s threats except to dumbly nod.

“I’d wager a thousand you were the instigator of that crucifying group, Simpson. I can see you blessing the men, sanctifying their grim intent, laying out the plan, choosing the victim, and mocking the true event. Did you even light the pyre of faggots?”

Simpson snapped out of his reverie at that last word. “What?’

“You knew this man Johnson, Simpson. What did he die for?”

“He was a Greek or maybe one of the lost tribes of Israel that had migrated to Scotland. None could determine the facts. He traced his lineage back to the Merovingians from France. This Johnson sermonized passionately against the evils of the flesh, madam, if you’ll excuse the meaning. Then the vigilantes found him in flagrante with the wife of the redoubtable Parson Strange. He had bedded all of the nubile young ladies.”

“But, Simpson,” she softly objected, “I am not made from the rib of Adam.”

“I believe you, Dolly,” he gushed. “Do you mind if I call you that?”

Dolly shook her head. She rather liked the name.

The lone gunman meanwhile had gathered the threads of Simpson’s story, “Some vigilantes gathered?”

“They were more vicious than a pack of starving dogs. They wrapped him in a heavy cloth and dragged him to the graveyard where they nailed him to the cross.”

“You were never married?” the lone gunman inquired.

“No,” furrowing his brow. “Why the same question? My girl shut up her pajamas and never let me have a look after that incident. In fact she moved clear out of the county somewhere further south. I think she went along with an injun.”

“So you still hold that you were involved only on the periphery of events?” the lone gunman asked.

“The hysteria reached a feverish pitch. In the end I lost my ambition.”

The lone gunman curtailed the conversation. “You’re rich, Simpson,” snarling.

“I’m practically penniless for all that matters.”

“I mean, you jackass, you’re rich in lies!”

“I sold my last gold claim out in yonder hills. I have nothing.'”

The lone gunman lunged across the table and took Simpson by the collar trying to strangle him.

Simpson managed to break the hold and slipped away with half his shirt. “Are you berserk?”

The lone gunman stamped his feet in frustration. He reached for his guns.

Simpson snatched a look at Dolly before hightailing it out of the saloon just a nick ahead of the lone gunman bullets.

Dolly was smoking. The volcano in the lone gunman’s heart roared with flame. “I need to kill.”

Dolly pulled him by the rawhides back into the seat and enveloped him with her scent. “Hush, my sweet savage prince. You’re too loud. Use subtlety.”

He sipped at his beer. “But that is my strength.”

“Once you were strong, Joe. Examine the roads you have followed to this present moment. Are you not merely a-strut the world like a cock unloosed amidst weak demoralized humans?”

The lone gunman looked at her askance. “Didn’t I create you?”

She shrugged her shoulders. “What is true love and who loves truly? I am magic, Joe.”

The lone gunman liked her looks so much he could forget everything else for a year. “But,” he thought, “a woman’s looks eventually fail.”

“Is my dress tawdry?’ as if she was hurt by his thought.

The lone gunman shook his head. “You are too beautiful for words, my lovely. To describe you the words die and become ghosts.”

“A fanatic like you could end up on the cross, Joe.”

The lone gunman had never considered the possibility of crucifixion as his end. “Dolly, many other malefactors besides me run amuck in the world. Every popinjay has his own inviolate end.”

“I agree. Are not men tiny candles in the great flame of Hell?”

“‘Simpson was a liar, Dolly, no two ways about it.”

“And I think you are a stout swine and a Cassanova.”

“I’m what?” he blustered.

“An artist, Joe,” stroking his hair and calming him.

“I grew up in an artistic household. My father and mother painted each other until my Dad panicked and my Mom slept with every milkman who loitered on the porch.”

“You shot her in the stomach?”

“I cleaned out her womb, Dolly. The wags say I came out of it and entered babyhood.”

“‘And then you grew up to become the dreaded gunman from up north.”

“Ah that,”with some measure of satisfaction, “is the story of my life.”

8. Felt Fired Upon

The nature of the world bewilders the strong, overwhelms the weak, and laughs at the dead.

Felt read the statement twice wondering what the author meant. “Was this a pessimistic outlook or a realistic appraisal of the odds?”

Someone had written this message on a wooden cross that looked like a cemetery marker. The burial field was on the other side of town. He had never seen a sign like this before either in the north or the south.

He stood at a crossroads at the edge of the populated area and wondered who in the future would venture down these roads after all now living were dead. He liked to walk at the edge of the polis where lurked banditry and other evils. He felt alone. He kicked at the world and raised a cloud of dust.

“Symbolic.”

The gunmen notched their sites on Felt and fired.

At just that instant Felt bent low to the ground to marvel at a brightly sequined seashell his boot had uncovered. The volley of the guns pounded his ears as the bullets whistled overhead. He instinctively hit the ground and lay perfectly still.

The gunmen gave a hoot of triumph. Dishonor weighed on them like a feather. They slowly ambled over to inspect their prey.

Felt had cut himself with his knife so that blood oozed out from beneath his body.

The gunmen gloated as they fit the toes of their boots under him to flip the body over to see if any life clung to him still. Felt drew his gun and shot two of his assailants in the throat before they could blink, and kicked the third so savagely in the groin he doubled over and rattled for death.

Felt grinned at the inner panorama of past battles he had fought that now flooded his consciousness. He crushed the bones of the firing hand of the one still alive and then hoisted him up to a sitting position.

“Comfortable?”

The gunman shook his head. “I am dreaming, aren’t I?’

Felt stripped him of his gun and then crushed his shinbone with his boot. “You are naked, mister, remember that when you meet your Maker.” Then he walked off down the road toward town.

The gunman gnashed his teeth in pain and bitter recognition at his predicament. “Will I ever find vengeance?” His personal demon anxiously hovered over him. He crawled over to his companions who had traversed beyond the pale. Their condition pushed his mind over into insanity and delirium. The tether snapped and he fainted.

To staunch the blood Felt held his hand over his self inflicted wound. Blood caked his shirt. “I ought to go see the Parson.”

The church was not far. He could see its steeple. He stumbled into the Parson’s office.

Parson Strange eyed him dubiously. “Snake bit you?”

Felt laughed. The snake that had tricked Eve. “I need a bandage and a chair. In a short time I will be as good as new.”

“You do look a bit piqued.” He shook a drawer loose from his medical cabinet and fished out a coil of bandages. He lifted Felt’s shirt and saw the knife slash. “Nice butcher job.”

“You’re a real hoot,” a glint of appreciation for the Parson’s humor cracked a smile. “I’ll recover soon enough.”

Strange nodded his head. Felt was an unusual man. Impenetrable really. As he wrapped the bandages around Felt he prayed to the Lord Christ for his sake. Then he lit a cigar and blew the smoke into the afternoon breeze that came in through the open windows of the church. “I might as well confess it to you, Felt. I feel as if something remarkable has overcome you. Do you know what it is?”

“Why, Parson,” surprised by the remark. “I haven’t changed a bit.”

The Parson cast a knowing glance toward Felt. “I am better acquainted with you than that. Let’s start with your blood soaked shirt. What in the world happened to you?”

Felt drew in his breath. “Well, Strange, nothing really. Gunmen from an old enemy tried to armbush me out there and a seashell saved me.”

Strange bit his tongue. “An old enemy? You have no enemies here that would go that far to kill you, Felt. Your story confuses me.”

“I’ll try to make myself clear.”

The Parson settled into a chair.

“Have you considered the problem of murder?” Felt asked.

“The problem does not exist. It is prohibited in the Bible.”

“You are familiar with Cain and Abel. The first murder had no cause,” said Felt.

“No murder is justified,” added the Parson.

“Yet Cain did not suffer death in return. His retribution for spilling his brother’s blood was a mark on his forehead and exile,” Felt continued.

“The relevance to the present situation is rather thin. Are you suggesting that the blood caked on your shirt is part of the blood that soaked the earth as a result of Abel’s murder?” Strange asked in disbelief. “How,” he thought, “could anything that occurred countless years ago, if at all, have a connection to the present?” It eluded his understanding.

“You are wondering why I hearken back to the Old Testament. Is the blood of Christ more real to you?”

“Of course. The sacrament is holy.”

“The veneration of the cross disturbs me.”

“Whatever do you mean? Are you a Puritan?”

“Strange, three men ambushed me.”

“Why did they attack you?”

“Curiosity about a seashell saved me.”

Strange opened his eyes wide. “A seashell? In these parts?”

“Exactly, Parson. These gunmen climbed out of my past and rode after me, maybe for years wandering the earth, until they found me.”

The Parson buttoned his top button. “I think we ought to walk on the church paths and talk of this further.’

They crunched the dirt beneath their heels as they walked.

Strange posed the question, “Only since Christ has there been history. How could there exist anything older?”

Felt considered the query. “I admit I have never heard of the year zero, so perhaps history did start when you say. However, to explain. I would have to reveal certain matters about my past.’

The Parson held up his hand, “Is not the past like a dream?”

“Is memory accurate?’ he said softly.

“Better that you forget it and command the present,” counseled Strange.

Felt held his silence. Better to not tell the Parson in any event.

“Will you be worshipping with us this Easter?” he asked Felt.

Felt demurred. “I have never joined you in worship, Parson. You know that.”

The Parson took a hymnal from his pocket and opened it randomly. He thought he would impress upon Felt the unique joy of deep faith in Christianity. “Odd. There is a snatch of newsprint pressed between these pages.’

Felt’s heart pounded. What does it say, Parson?”

The Parson read, “What the living seek in vain, the dead are joined in its adoration.” He looked at the paper in puzzlement.

Felt knew it was an unmistakable portent that danger was very near.

“It’s a message like I said before, Strange, that the past has come upon me unawares.”

The Parson replaced the hymnal into his pocket. “Do you really assign that meaning to this obscure line? It might carry a message about the need while we stay above the earth to follow after the cross.”

“Strange, how else to explain its similarity to the message on the cemetery marker before the attack. My shell of anonymity has been pierced.”

The Parson grunted. “I remember when you came into this town some years ago. No one had ever heard of you or what to make of you.”

Felt agreed. “I came to town on a long shot that all would be forgotten, but I will have to leave, Parson. Nothing happens by coincidence.”

They both fell into thoughtful silence for a moment.

Then Felt asked, “Have you met the prophetess newly arrived in town?”

“I have heard rumors of her remorseless journey to our parsonage, but I chose to ignore all mention of her until my hand was forced.”

9. An Itinerant Rabbi

Felt went home. Early next morning he let loose from his manse a bird he used occasionally to reconnoiter. He could scry the location of his enemies. However, this was not always reliable.

He watched as the bird glided upward to a high vantage point. Then the bird swept in a long lazy arc. Long minutes passed, longer than usual, and Felt began to despair that he would succeed. Sometimes miser destiny too closely holds his hand to his vest. Though the bird could see all, it was clear to Felt that not all could be accurately assessed.

The Lone Gunman that morning had woken early on the flats. Dolly was gone though he couldn’t tell where. He was certain he held her in his arms after a night of torrid sex. She was inexhaustible. He had kissed her madly, fondled her nipples until he rasped his fingertips, licked her cunt until his tongue was coarse to the touch, her aroma filled his nostrils still, and then pumped her until his dick ran dry.

He had never encountered a woman so hungry. He sighed.

A bird flew at an odd angle overhead. He sensed a long fingernail pointing at him and found this discomfiting. He pulled out his gun. He shot slightly wide of his mark. He swore a torrent of epithets.

The bird instantly soared to a higher altitude. The bullet meanwhile went awry. It plummeted earthward grazing the scalp of a gravedigger who had just finished his work at the cemetery. The gravedigger blessed himself, “Mother Mary,” and wiped the sweat and blood from his brow. He let his eye wander the empyreal blue sky. “Strange and immutable are the ways of fate,” thought he. Men in such employ could at a trice wax philosophically.

The bird did not return. Felt considered this a sign. Events had turned malevolent. Still he chose as he had for all the mornings since his awakening to pray.

An itinerant rabbi he had encountered years ago revealed secrets about many matters of concern to Jews. At first Felt hid the fact that he was a Jew. The rabbi said he knew Felt was Jewish because of his odor. “Your forefathers stood at Sinai and the sweetness lingers still.”

“That you have not prayed is of small worry compared to the glory of return, teshuva, to the path to the seat of the Lord.” He sold him a pair of tefillin, the leather straps bound around the left arm and around the head with two leather boxes affixed to these straps.

Felt carefully wrapped the tefillin on his arm and head and said the blessings as he had been shown. Instantly he experienced a heightened sensibility unlike his normal waking state. He stood facing the rising sun and from memory said the prayers the old rabbi had taught him.

During the ‘Eighteen Blessings’ he saw in his mind’s eye the presence of God descend onto the shoulders of Abraham, who fashioned it into a brightly hammered brilliantly lit shield. He beheld the miracle that death was no more. Abraham placed the shield over that immense expanse between life and death and made a bridge over which all could pass. Then the name of God, the letters of which were etched onto the shield as letters of fire, blazed a bright orange. It engraved in him the expanse of knowledge and depth of mind to appreciate what his eyes beheld.

Felt yearned to join ever closer with this fire. Yet it kept him apart lest he be consumed, for he had not yet the purity to pass through. He carried grievances and sadness unending. He harbored a body corruptible. The thousands of years in exile and the destruction of the Temple had proven almost beyond endurance

Then Felt heard a sound unlike any earthly sound. A trumpet resounded from all four corners of the earth. He heard the joyous return of the judges of old who once ruled in perfect righteousness. He saw two stout beams that upheld the world and upon this world a city of unbridled light rose up and upon its central dome a flower of untold beauty grew. He heard the voice of all the ingathered people praying and then saw the fulfillment when the Presence of God reunited with its feminine half, the Shechinna, ending the pain of exile. He took three steps back, closed his eyes, and returned to normal consciousness.

He carefully exited from this sacred space while removing the tefillin and placing them into his saddle bag. He walked onto his porch and called for Vanity. She hurried over the dry grass to her master’s manse. As she ran, there broke the bubbles of roads and half formed nightmares torn, creased and beheaded by the changing tides of the night. Of the tumult and turmoil lightly sown into the fields by death she uprooted, and charged to Felt’s side. He stroked her snout, saddled her, and then trotted to town.

10. The Parson and the Prophetess

Felt laughed inwardly at the tragic nature of humankind. Mummified candidates for the cemetery, stragglers, rattlers of chains, salesmen, borrowers of time, the childishly innocent, the impaled, junks dealers, women with bejeweled sleeves, all wait breathlessly for the hangman’s noose.

He loosed his collar because of the heat and the sweat dripping down his neck. Vanity slowly advanced down Main St. He could see the Parson and the Prophetess gesticulating madly at each other. He tied Vanity to a post and walked to within easy earshot.

“You’re the devil inhabiting men’s dreams, you sot!’ cried Strange at the top of his voice. His face grew so red it resembled a ripe orange, a fruit rare in these parts.

The Prophetess clapped the Parson about the ears. “You sniveler, cheapskate, bag of vomit gas, you’ve stolen the wealth of this town for years. I know your game. You’ll carry your own nailed coffin to the grave for no one will want to give you a decent burial were your corpse found in the nave of your church. I’ll truly bring these men salvation!”

The sides of the Parson’s head smarted. “You hide behind your supposed knowledge of the divine. Prophetess indeed! You are a whore who eats men inside her own bosom!”

The Prophetess grew madder. “You liar! You don’t know the secret places of a woman. Come to my boudoir at nine o’clock tonight. My lingerie is European.”

A sudden calm settled onto the two combatants.

“At nine tonight?” the Parson asked her.

The Prophetess bent over and revealed more of her cleavage. “Yes, at nine.”

The Parson’s features grew reflective. The tide has turned. Is it truly love?

She touched Strange’s cheek with motherly care. “Tata,” as she turned and slowly walked into a petticoat store.

A cloud of men followed her offering advice and their services. She led them by the noses not unlike a beacon that in the foggy night leads ships to harbor.

Felt pushed through the now dispersing crowd. He slapped Strange across the back. Strange nodded.

“In the old West passions swiftly overturn and become their opposite.”

“Is that some kind of poetry?”

“No poetry adequately describes this scenery, let alone the cooing of two lovebirds, Parson.”

“Only God Himself could paint such a picture, Felt.”

“Of course. But can you explain the mystery of love?”

Strange shook his head. “No. It’s as if a thunderclap hit me.”

“Why, it’s a wonderful morning!” exclaimed Felt. “Let’s amble over to Bottles’ shop for a bottle of medicine, a licorice, and an amorous titledaddy.”

Strange mopped his brow. “I do need a shot of strength, Felt, of that I am certain.’

Felt led him to Bottles’, leading merchandiser of ointments and injun medicine.

11. Bottles Helps the Parson

Bottles’ shop rested in shadow, something peculiar in these parts where the sun always seemed to be directly overhead and not a cloud to be seen for miles. Bottles hummed incessantly. Today he hummed a childhood song the words to which he had forgotten except that he remembered the song spoke poignantly about a princess, ‘Mary, and a Hundred Soldiers of God’.

He felt contentment like no other when he was alone amid the fine articles in his shop. He had arranged everything just so. Felt and the Parson hollered Bottles from the street. Bottles saw them approach. “Soon,” thought he, “we will sip at the noisesome font of conversation.”

They swung open the door and entered.

“Parson, I’ve never seen you so happy. Is that a smile that dances at your lips?” asked Bottles.

“Yes, he has undergone a change as wide, deep and unpredictable as the sea. The Prophetess charmed him, Bottles, and not insignificantly. She tickled his balls so deftly they fell into the folds of her skirt like two billiard balls.”

Bottles chuckled while the Parson turned his attention to the rows of cunningly shaped vials containing stuff, smoke, ash, and perfume drawn, stuffed and tinctured from exotic plants not native to the west.

Bottles noted the twinkle in the Parson’s eyes. “Does some trifle interest you, Parson?”

Strange took out of his vest pocket the half smoked cigar he had snuffed out at the onset of his meeting with the Prophetess. He lit it with fanfare. “I hesitate to commit myself, I must admit that at the outset.”

“Is this an ordeal for you? Do you love her? Is it lust?” Bottles asked. “I can put you at ease. I have on my shelves lotions, soaps, pastes and other embodiments that will enhance the delights to be found in the flesh.”

Strange gave no answer. Truly he didn’t know how to respond.

Felt chided him, “No words from one such as you, Strange?”

“It is like the first time I climbed into the pulpit. I shook. I trembled. Would my soul be equal to the task that lay ahead? There stood The Adversary; I could feel his presence crouching at the door of the church. Then The Lord came to my rescue. A torrent of words poured out of me and pushed The Enemy far away. I knelt in awe. It was deeper and more profound than I had even dreamed. And heretofore, I thought myself to be stoic.”

“In the west,” opined Felt, “stoicism is oft the key to victory.”

Bottles could not contain his impatience with this blather. He chose a handful of potions and aromatic liquids from his shelves. He put them on the counter in front of Strange. “Though the bottles are oddly shaped, Parson, their effects are most direct and unmistakable.”

The Parson gingerly touched the shaved glass jars. “You are a marvel.”

“And you are a sweet morsel,” responded Bottles.

Felt interceded. This was all too sticky for him. “Pretty wares, Bottles, that certainly, but I propose you bring out from your cabinets stronger weaponry upon which our friend might rely and become a prince among lovers. Have you alchemical mixtures?”

Bottles snorted in impatience and hurt at being so rudely interrupted. “Manhood is not a commodity that can be bought and sold, Felt. The organ grinder plays his song, however delightful the melody the monkeys cavorting will never be men.”

Strange awoke out his reverie. “The church fathers concluded at the Epicene Synod shortly after the death and resurrection of our savior that monkeys will never evolve into men and neither will men ever devolve into monkeys. Regarding my situation, gentlemen, I prefer to affix her like a horsed knight pieces the armor of his opponent on the field of glory.”

“You stir the emotions, Parson. Is she the fair maiden awaiting your return from the field as you carry the champion’s pennant flying at your staff’s end?” asked Felt.

“Such fine talk dampens virility,” cautioned Bottles. “Knighthood is dead.”

“The church vibrantly lives, is that not so?’ asked Felt. “And has not the congregation profited with Strange in the pulpit, Bottles?”

“Have you worked out in your mind the Easter message?” asked Bottles.

“At the moment my thoughts are in turmoil.”

“No better muse than the Lord,” agreed Felt. “But do you believe that this sudden affection for the Prophetess is well formed? Will it not roil the congregants?”

The Parson coughed with unease in his belly. “Perhaps it will not be so widely known.”

“A vain hope, Strange.” muttered Felt. “The gossips already have you taking suck at her nipples.”

“Like an infant,” whispered Bottles. “Do you suppose, Strange,” he asked in a louder voice, “that she loves you?”

“I hope that she does, Bottles. I admit that I am unworthy.”

Felt grew alarmed at the Parson’s demeanor whose brow was drawn with lips drooping. “What a fantastic change from the proud, prancing Parson,” he thought. “Bring, Bottles, a cloak for the Parson.”

Bottles hurried off into a back room where he kept haberdashery and other masculine articles. He returned moments later with a handsome black cloak draped over his arms.

“Try it on, Strange,” Felt urged.

The Parson put the cloak around his shoulders. A new being seemed to fill its interior.

“You look mysterious and other worldly,” gushed Bottles.

“I feel absolutely royal. Thank you, gentlemen.” He winked and then vanished out a side door with a flourish of the cloak’s skirt.

Felt also bade Bottles goodbye after paying the bill.

12. The Paron and the Prophetess Remove Their Clothes

The Parson hugged the shadows in the lengthening dusk now bringing the daily hoped for surcease from the sun. Evening descended miraculously from the sky to settle over a town awash in uncertainty and self doubt. How long would the drought last? Was it the fault of the Jews? The killers of Christ had set the table for Satan to sup at his ease and what more like Hell than hell on earth.

No one out west at this period of time had ever seen a Jew. Some elders of the Church, the Parson knew, suspected the Jews hid themselves well by blending in with society at large hoping to escape their collective doom. The truth does not long consort with liars though they be the best of chameleons and she will kick them like pricks out of the marriage bed.

The great ocean of sand that was the world shifted ceaselessly under the lunar influences. The Parson struggled for sure footing lest he fall victim to the undertow. For are we not all puppets manipulated by one master puppeteer?

He wrapped himself tighter in his cloak. He thought he might disappear into the blackness of the night. “Am I man enough?” he asked though he heard no definitive answer.

Who could define manhood? The Lone Gunman? He who surrendered his manhood to a ghost of his own devising? Perish the thought.

At last Strange summoned his courage, hitched his trousers and stepped out from the shadows toward the center of town where the Prophetess waited impatiently for his approach. He knocked on her door. Two young men ushered him to her private chamber behind two French doors. Perhaps, thought Strange eagerly, “the rumor of her European lingerie is no fabrication.”

“So, Strange,” she slyly asked him in greeting, “You have come?”

Her nudity took him aback. He had imagined wooing her, undressing her, easing her out of her garments if any got in the way, her stockings, corset, negligee, silks, and turban. But this? So soon! He shook from consternation.

“Are you shivering, Parson?” she asked.

He could not speak. He stood as one erect staring at her bosom. After a fierce struggle he found his tongue. “I thought we would talk first.”

The Prophetess cupped her ear. “Did you say something, Strange?’

“Talk. I suggest we talk before dessert.”

“Let us put off our repast.” She lit another taper by her bed and sitting on it cross legged motioned for the Parson to sit in a chair opposite her. “We’ll converse like two Hindu sages who have overcome the slavery to sex and every other bond that holds all mortals to this coil.”

She pointed to the chair and Strange followed her command. Strange sat and viewed her overall as a sailor might view the ship on which he is about to embark.

“At first flush, there is a certain beauty about her.'”

“You may call me Majesty,” she told him without the slightest trace of humor.

“I am puzzled,” he confided to her, “I had imagined you would appear as ethereal as an angel in my dreams. I don’t doubt that you are real. I doubt my dreams.”

“Sush, Parson,” she scolded him.

He noted her skin was creme colored, like milk. “Do you pass unknown through the world and does this hurt you?” he asked.

“Your eyes penetrate me, Strange. It is as if you are an old lover caressing me after a long absence.”

The Parson nodded. “Am I right to understand that your beauty in this realm is but a token of the greater femininity found in paradise?”

She melted just a little. “I am the Majesty and you are the Flame,” she pronounced as if ordaining royalty upon two worthies.

He sensed other presences in the room fluttering about, perhaps elves, who gathered garlands, flowers, and a crown from the lush gardens of Babylon for her brow. “How wondrous!”

‘Majesty,” he uttered, “Am I drawn nigh before the Bride?”

She answered, “These bedclothes are my marriage gown”‘

“Ah.” he spurted. “You are so perfect.”

“What is time?” she asked, “For in perfection there is no time since there is no change. I call it a prison.”

“And I am the key to unlock the secrets of Time herself,” asked the Parson.

“The blind man cannot apprehend that before which he stands. Do you see?” she asked.

“Majesty,” he whispered, “I will lower my flame and bow my head with your sweet inspiration as my beacon.”

“I am a mirror, Strange, reflecting the glory of supernal womanhood in the warm glow of my motherly graces.” She held her hands before her bosom and a feeling of maternal love bathed him.

He began to sweat. “I am uncomfortable because of the heat, Majesty.” He unclasped his cloak.

She coaxed him with her gaze. He unbuttoned his shirt and loosened his trousers.

“Naked you entered the world, Strange, and naked should you be in the temple.”

The Parson felt dizzy and he almost fell into her arms. She clutched him like a babe in swaddling clothes. He felt as if he was drowning.

She buried him in her belly and her breasts.

He swam with all his might against the tide that pulled him toward a yawning sinkhole. “Save me, Majesty, save me!” he tried to mouth, but all that were audible were moans of pleasure. Like a beached fish he came aground on her nipples and began to suck.

She allowed him to lap the milk of sleep at her breast. After a while he slept and so did she, lulled to sleep by the gentle swaying of the bed under the lunar influences.

In dream they met as lovers and made love over and over again endlessly. Finally sated, their cups overflowing, they awoke in intimate knowledge of the other.

“Shall I not tell you my first name?’ asked Strange.

The Prophetess smiled. “Are you not H.S.?”

The Parson Hiram Strange shook his head, “Yes, I am Hiram.”

13. The Parson Comes Upon A Surprise

The Parson fell back on the pillow into a shallow doze, as if he were a swimmer and the bed a shallow pool. After an indeterminate time he awoke in a blaze of terror. He tore the bed sheets from his sweaty chest. He was conscious of a void he had never felt until now. The Prophetess had vanished. She had dressed, applied lipstick and other feminine blandishments, combed her hair, and she had winked at him as she quietly closed the bedroom door. The Parson took sudden fright as only a child does that he was head only, that the Prophetess had consumed his body entire. How serene! To no longer have a body over which to worry. He wiggled his toes, slapped his thighs and examined his manhood. The bedclothes were crumpled on the floor. He didn’t care. He pulled on his trousers, and thanking the Lord, departed in haste.

A single gull flew over town. “O, Parson!” the Prophetess cried out. “O, Parson!” she repeated. “Over here.”

The Parson squinted in the bright morning sunlight. He coldly acknowledged her lest anyone suspect them of amorous ties. He waved and slowly approached her.

“Hiram,” she said when he was close, “Are you feeling well? Strange took her hand and said, “Quiet, Dear, let us retire out of the public eye.”

“Nonsense,” she retorted, stung by the remark. She resented being hidden by men. “Was last night a lie?”

The Parson bit his lip in consternation. “Was I adequate?”

“Need you doubt yourself? We can discuss those details later.”

“Details?” he wondered aloud. “You were markedly eager last night.”

“You noticed?”

“I have never lain by a woman so desirous of me.”

“That itself is a curiosity. Hiram,” she pouted, “I bled last night.”

“You’re a virgin?” he asked incredulously.

“No. I have my period. Last night you entered me while I was bloody inside.”

Strange felt repelled by the notion. He didn’t remember any blood. “Are you more primitive when you have your blood?”

“I am, Parson. At those times I can barely hold back from the most orgasmic urges.”

“You mean, Prophetess, the mixture of seed and menstrual fluid is a rite?”

“You’re correct, Parson.”

He couldn’t imagine. “Pray, tell. I wasted my seed.”

“No, Strange, not at all.

He grew a bit fearful. “What did you do with it?”

“I husbanded it, of course. Is that not what every wife does with the little extra her husband leaves her?”

“For what purpose?” he asked.

“To create a manikin, Parson.”

“Is such an act possible? To wantonly create life?”

“There are secrets, Strange, that women speak of only amongst themselves. Every woman desires a manikin. It is just that I know how.”

“Are you versed in arcane knowledge?” his jaw ajar.

“I have fashioned the shape of my manikin out of the caked blood I collected over many moons, Strange. I required the seed of a man to provide the intellect, and I had to collect it in the appropriate way.”

“So you will not be heavy with child?”

“No. My manikin will conquer the world!”

The Parson was shocked at her naked ambition.

She stroked Strange’s jaw. “Why so sad? Am I not pretty?”

He thought he would tell her of his wild fear when awakening but he was ashamed. “You are a mystery,” he managed to say.

She hugged him and the Parson collapsed into her bosom. He went limp like a washrag. He stared at her bugeyed.

“Hiram, she breathed, “Am I your bride?”

Strange nodded, transfixed by her beauty.

14. A Short Meditation on Infinity

Felt was uneasy. At long last the stalemate had eroded. He sensed a patch of seething hatred growing nearby. A menace. Criminals hurt not only themselves and their victims, but also the community at large. No manner of sacrifice will bring succor. That time has long since passed. Criminality when painted with large strokes chokes the angel of prosperity hovering over a town until it faints from exhaustion. Destitution follows, if not rapidly, then in due course, slowly and inexorably. Iniquities’ repercussions endure sadly for generations.

Then why not wipe the miscreants off the earth. Would not the face of the earth laugh in merriment? In these dusty climes the townspeople avoided starvation by dint of great struggle. The sun glared in its dive toward the horizon many miles west to burn the people there to black.

Felt doubted another day would come. He listened carefully and he heard the pounding of waves. Has God wrought another flood? This he could not discount. He wondered at the passage between reality and illusion and where on that path he stood.

The notion of infinity came to mind. Evil, he posited, was the simpler infinity, that of all the integers starting from 1. Good was the still greater infinity of all the points between 0 and 1 on the number line. The number line though severely restricted to such a small space held more diversity and hence had more potentiality and therefore humor. All the integers drove itself and everyone mad by the unending terror of similarity.

He saw the carved head on the post just outside the saloon. He had never noticed it before. Had it just come into existence, an unintended consequence of his thought? The head slowly turned its eyes to and fro in a slow arc as if a warder. The eyes froze when they apprehended Felt’s proximity. He was overwhelmed by repugnance for this bodiless creature whose very grimace bespoke inner torment. For what cause? Had he martyred himself? Did an unjust god hold sway over him? Was he simply born into this plight? Worthy of pity? At whose bosom did he suck?

The head regarded Felt and then expelled a great breath. “Do you know me?’ it asked.

“Why do you ask?” said Felt, “Are you certain you have an identity?”

“I know you,” it said, “and that provides a sufficient floor on which to erect an identity.”

“Have you invoked the goddess of love who will bestow on any of her choosing the mask of desire?” Felt asked.

“She visited me only last night. I saw her dancing in front of me nude,” said the head.

“Ah,” concluded Felt, “then the gift of speech is decided. You are the font of poetry.”

“I will say this much, as you have guessed that I am an oracle. I wonder how you pierced my mask?” it said.

Felt brushed aside the question. He meant to ask the head a thousand questions.

“You should pray how this night divides,” it uttered.

“What?’ asked Felt, afraid he didn’t understand this device.

The head resumed a lifeless pose; its eyes no longer wandering. Where there had been life a moment before now all was still, a death mask.

Felt touched the head with his palm to feel for a pulse. “Not a trace of life.” He adjusted his guns for instant draw. He recognized in this phenomenon of the talking head the immanence of an unspeakable danger. His fingers danced over his guns.

He surmised plots had been drawn against him in a hive of mendacity. However, try as he might he could not locate its source. Wait. He heard noise from the saloon. Shot glasses banged on the bar, charges and countercharges by the patrons, endless circular arguments, the clanging of the spittoon, foots stamping, hee hawing, bellows from foul whiskey consumed, dares, dreams spent, the hours pissed away.

Felt considered entering the saloon to individually challenge every talker as to the source of the trouble brewing. What would he say to the spirits locked in the bottles consigned to dreary end in some rotten cowboy’s belly? He withdrew.

He walked away from the saloon’s swinging doors and a shadow of anxiety melted into his heels. The shade of Bottle’s shop was drawn shut and the lights extinguished. Had all hope dwindled? Vanity had trotted off to a watering hole. The town had transformed itself into a vaguely unfriendly place. Felt was mystified by a sudden depression. A very soft wind had brought it along. It clung to him like a fog that hugs the beach during a silken rain.

A man wildly scrambled out of the saloon just before the crack of a pistol shot. Felt whirled to see the man somersault on the ground only to gather himself up in a cloud of dust to run off. Felt watched expectantly for the pursuers to come murderously through the saloon doors for their prey. But the iron tongue of the saloon fell silent. Just like the iron bowl of the sky that threatened rain but never brought a drop down onto the parched earth. “That man could have been Simpson, but I didn’t know he could move so fast.”

15. The Penitent

Parson Strange ran to his church. Fear smote his heart. It beat like the tom toms when the injuns pranced around the campfire. Wild ideas thumped in his brain. Godsoothl What had he done? An ill-advised night with a devil woman who kept the drops of his semen to make a cake. Had life risen out of yeast? He dismissed the idea, and yet, it held for him a peculiar fascination. The Bible hinted at the beginnings of life. Adam was made of dust, and Eve from his side was made, with the admixture of yeast. The biblical account did not go into that level of detail. Had the Biblical author a dislike for detail? Did Adam resemble Jesse James? An idle speculation, the Parson knew. But then, who would have guessed women still practiced the black arts. Perhaps Moloch still lived into whose mouth they tossed children to burn. Jesus died to blot out those sins. He gathered them inside himself, like a womb, impregnated by the great serpent. No other creature, only Jesus could have borne the terrible weight of the world’s sin in His belly.

The smile of relief that snake felt after releasing that sin into Jesus, what a coming! Semen did resemble yeast, sticky, white, moist. The prophetess had pricked the bubble of his manhood. Masculinity is really quite fragile. Her vagina smiled thinly at him. It had a will of its own. It overcame him so weak was he, like a babe in her arms at her breast. The embarrassment scorched his soul. He sought solace from the sad and despairing Jesus.

His savior looked up at the sky oblivious to the Parson’s dilemma. The gospel narrative had it all wrong. They’d crucified Jesus in the nuts. “Jesus knows my pain,” Strange knew.

He ran faster to his church to ask him forgiveness. A penitent knelt before the nave of eternal life in silent prayer. Her narrow shoulders shook beneath her wrap. Tears streamed down her face. “Would Jesus answer?” She wondered.

For aeons he had remained silent. From the perspective of her short life the silence might be an aberration, a result of her sin, her father’s sin, of her own dim awareness, hardly because of his absence from history. She wore a blue ribbon to tie her hair.

Strange didn’t recognize her but found her back comely. He stole forward in fear of interrupting her prayer.

She sensed his presence and turned to face him.

At first glance he looked right through her and saw the nave’s face dripping with tears. Then his normal vision returned, and he saw rightly a young woman of dainty figure pouting. He hadn’t heard of any new arrivals into town. Her plight touched him.

“You’ve been crying?” he asked.

“Yes,” she tried to smile, and her eyes sparkled with her not dry tears.

“You’re sad?”‘ Strange asked. “Why would one be sad, so young, so pretty?”

Since the prophetess he had become oddly reawakened to pleasures of the opposite sex. “I was thinking I’d never known my father,” she confessed.

“Your father?” Strange gasped. What kind of brute would have abandoned such a fine child? “What happened to him?”

She felt she had found refuge for her sorrow in this man. “He ran off with the carnival when it crossed town shortly after my birth.”

Strange was genuinely moved by the swell of her innocent bosom. “Pagans?” he blurted. “The church had long ago banned carnivals.”

“It was worse than that,” she told him softly.

“More ill?’ Strange asked. “What possibly could be more miserable than consorting with pagans and partaking in their ruinous rituals?”

She laughed joylessly, “Some jokers in the carnival tried to crucify him in a graveyard when their wagon broke an axle in a ditch.”

“Crucify? Wasn’t that a Jewish method of torture?” he asked.

She winced at the mention of any Jew. “They nailed him to the cross for expiation of their sins. They wrote ‘King of the Jokers’ on his forehead.”

“His corpse?” Strange asked. “They chose him as sacrifice plainly in imitation of Cavalry.”

“His death is uncertain,” she said.

“Then he survived?” Doubt grew in his mind. Such a method of execution was cruel and quite effective. “Why did they choose your father as victim? Was he scarred?”

“His ego was larger than proportion should allow. Perhaps they found him mad,” she admitted.

“Then you shall never know the truth of the matter.”

“Of that I cannot say, yet I fear the same. The townspeople say he was left to die, but some pilgrims pulled him down and nursed his bruises. Mostly it was his pride that was damaged.”

“Some men die of shame,” said Strange. He felt a distinct kinship with this man. “Do they say why?”

“Why?” she asked. “There is no explanation for the fact that he left in the first place.”

“Wanderlust often propels the plainest of individuals in quest for the unknown,” he said.

“Ta.” she dismissed this poppycock.

“He tired of sex with his wife I suppose,” he offered. “And of you the product,” he added.

“The rejection still stings like an asp,” she murmured.

Strange felt a swelling in his phallus. Had she noticed? “What was your father’s surname?” he asked.

“Oh,” she said, “Johnson.”

16. Rabbi Elisha Ben Aliyahoo

Felt lifted his eyes to look into the far distance of a parched field. The heat waves rising from the cracked and fragmented clay blurred his vision. An immensity of evil lurked in the limned shadows. Yet he was still naive, and he pressed into the field against his better judgment.

That rabbi who taught him to pray told him that he was too impetuous, too willing to rush without thinking through all the ramifications.

“Come what may,” the rabbi told him, “There is no shrinking from responsibility. The past sets the future, even the tiniest act is a thousand yards tall. Why had Rabbi Elisha Ben Aliyahoo become an apostate? He accompanied legendary Rabbi Akiva into Paradise, an achievement few of all men had ever grasped. The level of attainment to which this man had risen is almost unimaginable, yet he erred, for he mistook Metatron, an angel, for God. So august is Metatron he resembles God. When back on earth Rabbi Elisha Ben Aliyahoo visited a prostitute who named him ‘Acher’, in Hebrew the ‘Other’, for he plucked a flower for her on Shabbos, forbidden by the precept that one should do no work on the Shabbos, and he a man of immense evolution through understanding of the Law broke its supreme commandment. He probably thought, as some who have come after him, that once at the top of the mountain, it matters not how one descends. His misjudgment had numberless consequences. This name of the ‘Other’ stuck, and so he is known even today in the Talmud, causing him unending misery, which even death could not expunge.”

That part about the after death bothered Felt. Jews didn’t believe in the Christian Hell, but what exactly was the belief? Were the dead somehow conscious or only Rabbi Elisha Ben Aliyahoo?

The floating head of a bug blew past Felt’s brim and then dropped onto his boot. It laid there softly floating on the fine petrified dust his footsteps had stirred. Felt accurately pointed to this as a meaningful accident. He bent down to examine this prehistoric relic of a time when mankind worshipped insects and other repellent creatures. Woe betides those who fall into that shallow grave of atavism. He who would awaken dead things ought to think again. To his horror the lips of the bug moved.

“I need gin, Cowboy.”

Felt instinctively went to his hip flask. Thirst is a terrible way to expire. He uncapped it and doused the bug. He waited but the bug said nothing. He kicked it off his shoe as so much filth. He rearranged his holster and pulled down his brim to darken the sun’s harsh glare. He frowned; such monstrosities often portend doom. Felt knew the Lone Gunman waited for him at the far end of this dry field like some monster waiting at the edge of dreaming when the sleeper has no peg attached to wakeful reality. Mayhem might ensue yonder. He grimly set forth to meet it some miles distant yet in the desert flat and ghostlike. Perspective was difficult. He began the descent into the flats under the sun’s unrelenting fury. At the world’s end would the sun cease.

17. Immortal Life

The Prophetess was madder than fire. That damned Parson!” she muttered. “He knows my flesh. I gave it to him. What has he given me? That liar!” Lovingly she smoothed the cake of semen she had collected over many assignations. She required a last hidden ingredient the magical books never mentioned to bring forth a live manikin.

The alchemical practitioners yearned for physical immortality. In Genesis many Christian scholars discovered the first magicians in the Patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, to be of primordial rank. Unfortunately for them the Torah is an extremely terse text. Much detail and explanation had been removed. Moses broke the first tablets and brought back a heavily edited second version. The details are in the fine print that no one can read, unless he is trained from childhood. It is an oral tradition and written in Aramaic, the language Jesus spoke, if indeed he ever existed. Christian kabbalah is an obscene joke, though there are many thoughtful followers. What Christian can read the Talmudical tracts? To hide their ignorance, they wrote authoritative books with so many details, allusions, dead ends, alluring wisps, and dull impenetrable sentences without the slightest regard to breath or truth.

Over the many centuries the encrustations on the tracts had become so monstrous they fool even the shrewdest mage whose deepest wish is to fool death. How could any scholar in the western tradition know anything about the Talmudical writings? The church fathers burned them in scorching fire. So much pustulence, they thought in their beetle brains.

The western tradition lists the great books, but they ignore one of the greatest books ever put on page, and yet they write about the Jewish scholia as if they were authorities on the subject. Nothing could be farther from the truth. Can one imagine that the rabbinical tradition would have revealed recipes for creating a live manikin, as if they wrote cookbooks with recipes showing lists of ingredients, times for heating, times for cooling, times for distillation, for the red, for the white?

The Prophetess believed she possessed the secrets to immortal life as described in the pages of the musty books she had collected over a lifetime of reading. She would settle for nothing less than physical immortality. Death is a sad subject. She had sought out teachers, attended secret meetings, watched experiments with corpses of the newly dead, had drunk liquids prescribed by mages who boasted of amazing virility, had delved into cellars with covens of witches boiling huge vats of bug juice, and had even watched yogis from afar bend themselves into fantastical shapes for the purpose of contacting Shiva, Vishnu or Brahma and other sundry gods. She had felt the effects. She swore by them.

Is there a devil that plays with people nudging them a little here then a little there to no good end? Twain’s Mysterious Stranger looked at the small beings at his feet busily going to and fro in the hubbub of daily life oblivious to the mean presence hovering smugly above their heads. Like the demiurge blotting out the true providence hidden very far overhead somewhere in the starry heavens, too far to notice, because the demiurge stole all the attention. He is a shooting star in the firmament dazzling all who look up. The nose points down. Is the snake that fooled Eve this notorious demiurge, the grand usurper who wiped clean the seat of the Lord and took it all as his own?

The Prophetess had long ago discarded the Bible. She sought the truth in the primordial tradition underlying all the major religions. Jesus traveled to India in the years between his bar mitzvah and his crucifixion. He had to learn the art of resurrection or the reversal of the crucifix. Yogis since the dim ages after the splitting of the root races had mastered the trick of cheating death. They could even hang twenty-five-pound weights from their scrotum. Does death carry scrotum in a sack underneath his enormous belly? He eats the dead at lunch.

Often the Prophetess pondered the mystery of immortality. “I’ve watched the penis most carefully. It is like and unlike a worm.” She squirmed unconsciously. “When it stands up erect it is as if it is resurrected.” The blood in her veins ran rather more warmly. “If only I could locate the juice that allows it to quicken, coagulate, and form its hardness. It pulses with life. It brings great pleasure to the erotically charged presences.”

A tear formed in her eye. She thought to collect it in her palm and then to rub it into the ball of semen. The ball was little more in size than a finger cake. So dainty, like a pearl, it shone in the light of the sun. She massaged the tear into the matter and hovering over it blew into it with her breath. It is said that a pregnant woman can feel her unborn child move in her womb. Rivkah felt Yaakov and Esau fight in her womb. When she walked by a house of Torah study Yaakov stirred inside of her, and when she walked by a place of idol worship Esau stirred. The dainty cake of semen moved just a smidgen in her palm in response to the tear. ‘Has life begun?” she wondered, a twinkle in her eye. There were many questions following this realization. She sought Bottles.

18. The Prophetess Appeals to Bottles

“Of course,” said Bottles, “You have reversed the usual method.”

“Do you mean that this is immaculate?” The Prophetess asked somewhat startled by the comparison to Mary, mother of God.

Bottles shook his head though a smile crept onto his lips, “Such effrontery!” he thought. “No, dear woman,” gently, for carrying a pregnancy is a fragile process. He dared not upset its progress especially at this incipient stage. “Are you truly happy?”

She hadn’t considered it. “I can’t define happiness, Bottles.” She looked at him askance. She hadn’t come into his shop for a psychological battle of wits. “I love chess, if that is what you mean. The queen is so stern.”

“Have the pawns snuggled next to the queen while the king was locked in battle?’ Bottles asked. He wondered as to the fathering of this child.

The Prophetess laughed merrily for she felt she was near a milestone in her quest for immortal life. “I have dipped my cup into many fountains, Bottles.”

“Have you come then for a secret ingredient?” he asked. “Pregnancy does cause cravings for the most unusual substances.”

“Perhaps.”

Bottles removed the cover to a small coffin in which a child might be buried. He selected three perfumes that rarely had permeated the air of any mortal’s nostril. “Here, he pointed, “are alchemical compounds manufactured by tortuous manipulations of the essences of metals, flowers and blood.”

Her eyes lit with joy at the cunningly shaped bottles. Each lip of a spout reminded her of a penis she yearned to touch with her lips. However, she did not reveal this to Bottles.

He took note of her happiness and thought he had found an answer to her predicament. “Shall I instruct you on the proper use of these perfumes?”.

She dared not refuse. “Proceed.”

“Because you have entered the vale of pregnancy by a little used path, extreme measures must be exacted. This ball of semen, ill-gotten, gained its potency by your tear, dear lady. Your tear acted as the life-giving antidote to the restful mass of semen in your hand. You became the male actor and in your hand that ponderous ball was the feminine receptor. You have come upon this state backwards.”

“What must I do?”

Bottles grinned broadly. “Insert that vile ball into your vagina while inhaling the aroma of these perfumes in this order: blood, metals and flowers. Dare not depart from this instruction. And pray, act soon.”

She blushed at mention of her pubis. However, in light of the situation, she could not expect less. She retired to a back room of the shop and did as Bottles recommended. She felt a very faint kick in her womb. Bottles expected payment. She removed her earrings as the cost was dear. She practically floated back to her apartments so free and happy was she. It is the fruition of a woman’s dream to give birth, however crookedly it might occur.

19. Simpson and the Parson

Simpson denied the existence of God. He had pored over too many texts supporting, revealing, skirting the issue, invalidated by erroneous assumptions, too logical to a fault, or too plain ridiculous to believe. He offered his own life as proof that no higher benevolent power existed. After his encounter with the Lone Gunman, however, he took pause from his usual cast of ruminations lowered by alcohol into depths unseemly for a man, and hied himself to the church. The image of the risen Jesus tempted him. As it approached Easter, he felt a shift in the heavens even though no rain had fallen.

He came into the church and saw the Parson holding a young woman in his arms, her bustier fallen from her shoulders. It was an agreeable scene to Simpson, passion had many forms, some physical and some spiritual, and who could find the middle?

“Is this not all too common?” he asked in way of greeting.

The woman hurriedly covered her breasts with her hands and then fled behind a pew.

Simpson compared her to a frightened hart.

“She is a penitent,” explained Strange. “I was helping her to undress.”

“What if I came to you for help, Parson?”

“When did your neuroses start, Simpson?”

“There are multiple problems, intertwined, some blending into others, indistinct boundaries, hazes, halos, the between and the undivided middle, Strange. I have spent many hours gazing directly at truth and finding a table set, napkins, plates, crystal, cloth, and steaming pheasant and other delicacies, vintage wine, whisky and other potables, but no guests besides myself.”

“No guests?” Strange asked. “That itself is intangible”.

“Yes.” admitted Simpson glad for an ear. “Eating alone soon became tippling alone.”

“The bottle?” asked Strange.

“I craved company and then I craved attention rather than nothing,” said Simpson.

“Nothing, you say? What kind of attention?”

“I expected reward.”

“Is not expectation nearer to the Fall? When Eve gave her husband the apple, were not her motivations disingenuous? She appeared to be pure but had other matters in mind of a sexual nature. The stumbling are the wicked,” he quoted from the book of Psalms.

“I am not so orthodox, a mixed soul. Yet the idea of falling conjures a memory of bliss.”

“How so?” asked Strange, extremely curious as he had felt utter happiness cupping the woman’s breasts.

“Can two minds have similar experiences?” asked Simpson.

“A woman?” asked Strange.

“Is it ever not a woman, Strange, that pours out her heart to the wrong man?”

The Parson felt alarm. Did he refer to his recent play with the penitent? “Whom do you mean?”

“Dolly has fallen for the wrong man, Strange. A weaker man would cry.”

“She is not called Dolly, Simpson. From what pit did you fetch such a name, in a drunken stupor? Is her surname not Johnson?”

Simpson felt cross at the derisive comment hurled at Dolly. “Such beauty. Such erotic charge! He never before had so near approached a female so overtly sexual.” A tear started at his eye. “Could her name be Johnson, Dolly Johnson?” He didn’t know.

The Parson noted the tear in his eye. “Are you not overly romantic?”

Simpson cursed his tears. To reveal himself to the Parson felt like poison. “How could any man adulterate his remembrance of Dolly? How to describe it to an ass?” He said, “She sat by the Lone Gunman. I am the one who fell in love with her.”

“And with you?” The Parson asked. “Does she play patsy with your heart?”

“Were those two little hearts you played with, Parson?’ asked Simpson.

The Parson grew visibly scarlet beneath the stubble on this chin. “You question my fondling the penitent? She needed comfort and I, a man of cloth, fulfilled her need, though I was stopped from completing the act.”

“You are a hypocrite and probably unable to finish the act.”

The Parson feared the tale of his rendezvous with the Prophetess had surfaced so even the scoundrels at the bar had gotten wind of it. “Are you drunk now, Simpson, sorry excuse for a man. Is the last time you had sex with a ghost?”

“I do not consort with ghosts, Parson.” He looked up at the martyred Jesus hanging from the wall. “You worship a pagan god and that is worse than death.”

At the mention of the crucifixion the Penitent appeared. No longer sorrowful, she was perplexed. She addressed Simpson.

“If you question the crucifix, you will rot in Hell.”

“Did you invoke me?” asked Dolly, freshly arrived at the church by no apparent means.

“Lady,” said the Parson, “this church is inviolate from provocation from below.”

“So above is so below, Strange, neither is the other,” she said. She found the Parson an odd fish, cold-fleshed, his heart an unusual mixture of jejune emotion and thwarted passion. In imitation of the lifeless Jesus hanging above their heads? He had died young. She thought it likely.

“Have you two supped together?” she asked the Parson.

Strange could not find his tongue. “With Simpson?”

Dolly laughed. It was a delicious laughter that hinted at untold forbidden delights. “No, you fool, with that scrawny Jesus hanging dead on the cross.”

The Parson, the penitent and Simpson all looked at the figurine hanging on the wall. Did the eyes really blink?

Simpson looked at her with new eyes. The thrill of seeing her had ratcheted a notch higher. He did not know why.

“It’s because of the heat that man generates, Simpson.”

“You mean the Lone Gunman?”

“He is your superior in every way,” with real warmth, “And it is my guess he will triumph over Felt when they meet for their final duel.”

“Duel?” asked the penitent, finding her voice.

“Yes, child,” she said. “Do you know that the Parson’s seed is now the foundation for the building of a manikin?’

The Parson froze in horror.

The Penitent looked anew with repugnance at the Parson. “Has a witch collected your droppings? Did you foul my breasts with the same hands that touched hers?”

“I will leave now,” Dolly told Simpson. “I go to find the Lone Gunman.”

Simpson, jilted, watched helplessly as she swayed from the church her short hem barely covering her ass.

20. Felt in Gehenna

Felt’s hat sank down below the crusty rock bed of the town. He had walked beyond the boundary separating men from the vale of death where almost all lose sanity. While not the underworld it was its near precinct and a place to avoid. Yet Felt walked freely into its domain some say sixty times as large as the earth. Was it this free act that saved him? No one can say. Heroes before him stretched thousands of years into the past and not all had lived to tell the tale. How one enters a quest is how one finishes the trials in pursuit of the prize, yet not always. God knows the quarters of a man’s heart and his purity. He sees and knows all, including the very private acts done in secret. Then who would dare? Few are pure as driven snow. The Mishna says snow is the highest level of whiteness in the world. In those parts of the world in drought, snow had not fallen. It is the mass of sins weighed on a cosmic scale that determine a drought’s length and severity.

Jonah spent 3 days in the belly of a great fish, and then was he bound to prophecy Nineveh’s doom. Pharaoh, whose first born died along with all the other first born of both man and beast in the 10th and last plague that smote Egypt, alone did not himself die at the crossing of the Red Sea. It swallowed up all of his men and chariots. All except him. He survived and became afterwards the King of Nineveh. Unnerved by the plagues, justifiably so, he hearkened to Jonah’s cry, and Nineveh was saved.

Noah, an earlier prophet than Jonah, did not utter prophecy. For five hundred years he isolated his family from the world around him, rather than to scold it. The world sank so low in depravity that God forsook it and let it rain until it flooded all and everything.

A layer of fear lay on Felt’s heat. It is disputable whether Pharaoh whose heart is hardened by God against hearing Moses, held in his head a conscience separate from what God forced him to have. That fear, that nothing is by choice, spurred Felt onward into an uncertain path. He followed the tides of his heart. There was neither north, south, east or west. In the middle sat God.

“A man ahead?” He’d heard report that none but ghosts ventured onto this exhausted landscape.

The lands had been milked to death by the injuns who moved to fairer climes, somewhere to the south, after the breast that provided the milk that rendered the earth an arcadia ran dry. Myths uphold the injuns as holders of an idyllic culture. They treated their women as cows, their teats as dugs, their bellies as mortar, slaves to their coveted patriarchy.

The pundits have written in their dusty tomes that men do not till the earth with joy. For is not farm labor a curse? Eve, in league with the snake and in rebellion against God, ate the forbidden fruit thinking that God would not see. He cursed the snake lowering him from upright stature to one that slinks on the ground eating dust and is stepped on by women, but the farmer would forever sweat and curse his brow. All for a piece of fruit?

Felt grew weary with symbols. The man, or so he had thought, turned out to be a cactus swaying though there was no appreciable wind. He stepped carefully watching for cracks in the earth. Some opened without warning and would have doomed to Gehenna a less ginger man.

Felt, however, thought Hell was above the ground on the flats, and into the flats he walked unheralded. That was a vain imagining.

Over a crest of land to his left over the softly undulating hills of broken earth did he not hear a circus? Even in a place so unadorned a circus brought to mind happier times. Horns blaring, hoops flaming, tents striped, the trapeze, the human cannon, pirouetting ballerinas, and the benches shoulder to shoulder all straining to see the face inside the totem. Long ago before the white man came to these shores the injun had perfected the circus though the white man had usurped the injuns rightful place as the barker. The injuns never forgot that grievance. More bitter than long marches, massacres, diseased blankets, Mexico, the vanishing buffalo, the barker loomed in the distance. The totem outside the barbershop is the last vestige of the injun in the east. Beware the razor.

21. The Circus

Felt turned to take a look. “A gaily colored tent?”

Its pennants hung limply in the heat. The desert flats could swallow this tent entire. What evil lurks inside the earth was content to let bygones be bygones. Why struggle anew? It was a passing thought.

Felt welcomed the sight of the tent. “Maybe I will find shade within?”

He walked to the flaps of canvas serving as the entrance. “Rather like entering a womb,” he thought. Finding no ticket-bailiff, he entered.

A clown appeared from the shadows and showed Felt to his seat. Felt looked around. “Will the show begin soon, though I am the only patron?”

The clown didn’t answer. It is unwise to believe a clown. He unbuckled his belt and his stiff shirt front rolled up to his chin like an accordion.

An artist came out from the eaves to paint a face on the clown’s stomach. She was deft and quick with her hand and painted a striking image with black ink as if she heard music, though there was none to be heard in this realm.

The clown looked down at the drawing and very pleased was he.

The ancients had confused the delineation between the mind and the stomach as the seat of thought. They didn’t know from where thoughts arose.

Accordingly, Felt was drawn to the painted face though it troubled him. Artistic effort ought to evoke a visceral response. Felt shook his head, “I do not recognize it.” Then he understood. A smile of recognition spread evenly across his features. The face was his.

She had looked at his soul and depicted its form. It was a magical effort the like of which Felt had never seen, and on such a medium as a clown.

Before he could ask, the clown had flipped, rolled, and catapulted to the center of the ring. He clapped his hands. There were some titters in response but Felt could not see who had tittered in the gloom or at what. Then he saw.

A nude pranced out wiggling her breasts. She was delightfully mischievous and comely, “The tales of women dancing on the flats doing unspeakable sex acts is true,” he pondered.

As if she could read his thoughts she whispered and then winked, “I am very shy.” She momentarily covered her breasts with her hands.

The clown reemerged pulling down his trousers. He took her to couch to lay her down on its ample cushions. He kept slipping off her mons pubis though his desire was ardent. She quickly grew weary of his less than heroic ministrations.

“I tire of you,” she said and pushed him off her. She propped herself up on one elbow, “I am still a virgin. All of my other lovers were clowns.” What a surprise. She once had a hymen? She implored Felt to relinquish his sense of honor and to mount her like a stag.

There are those men who will shrink from befouling their flesh by having intercourse with a woman still wet after a previous encounter. If she is insatiable, he cannot stay hard forever, and inescapably she will bitterly denounce him as useless.

He briefly considered the sordid invitation and politely demurred.

The clown cajoled him. “Would you be a cuckold? Is there not a man in the house?”

Felt did not move. To frolic? Not here with her on the flats. She slinked off the ring rejected; her head held low as if she was a captive woman going off to slavery in Babylon following the destruction of the first Temple. Tears fell from her eyes onto her breasts.

Might she one day be a mother with milk flowing from her bosom?

The clown rubbed Felt’s face from his tummy using the tears fallen to the floor in a puddle.

“You call yourself a man? You are a murderer!'”

Felt weighed the truth of the remark. A near bullseye. He had killed her ardor. Is this not like the slaying in the heat of passion the one who betrayed you? He quit the circus tent and continued his walk.

22. A Baptismal Pool

At the end of the world there is nothing else. If one looks down the cliff’s edge, for that is the definition of the end, there is nothing to see, except maybe to hear, if one’s ear is extraordinarily sensitive. Poets write of such subjects, alert to the wisps of the wind they are. They hear words in the raindrops falling on the roofs, in the leafless trees, from an empty bench and from headstones in a long-forgotten cemetery. Poets often write about God. There is space for everything, and everything has its space. There is neither poverty nor wealth, old age nor youth, senescence nor beauty, neither death nor birth. The first Psalm says, “Happy is the man who does not walk with the counsel of the wicked, nor does he stand with those who are sinning, and nor will he sit with the scoffers. The Torah is his desire, and he will mediate in his heart on his Torah day and night. That person is like a tree planted in pools of water, that gives fruit in its appointed time, that rises up and does not wither, and he succeeds in all that he endeavors. The wicked are like the dried mud that scatters in the wind.”

To stand at the end of everything and to hear the roaring of the great Oceanus that encircles the earth, is to stand at the very edge, so close to annihilation, and beyond the wanderings of all but the most stalwart of ghosts. For even they fear total rejection by God.

Felt came upon a stand of trees with high branches and white bark. As he approached, he saw a man standing to one side. The slant of the late afternoon sun and the shadow of the trees darkened his visage. As he continued over the slight rise in the land, he saw group of women sitting quietly by a spring fed pool. It was an oasis. Women sat talking in soft voices. All eyes were on the woman standing in the pool wet and naked as the day she was born. Felt wondered that here of all places gathered a sect of Ecstatics practicing baptism. A woman stood to confront the stranger breaking uninvited upon their ritual. “Are you mad?’ she asked him.

Mad?’ he asked. “To have come here?’

“You stagger like a drunken fool.”

“I hadn’t realized any church evangelized here on the flats.”

“So have you come for a cleansing of your sins and a rebirth? It is almost Easter.”

“I was looking for someone, that much is true,” he said.

“Who might that be? Jesus?”

“I don’t want to hear that name. There is no salvation through Jesus.”

She spat. “You are a Jew.”

The man who had been watching from the shadows moved toward Felt. His long filthy rawhide coat touched the tops of his boots.

Felt warily watched him.

“The arrogance of your race infuriates everyone.” His eyes flashed with hatred.

“Who are you? Felt asked.

“I have eloped with Jesus. I search these flats for to bring ghosts, whores, clowns, cowboys, ice cream men, fishmongers, haberdashers, millers, sailors, masons, Mormons, murderers, and blood spillers to the true path in Jesus. The past signifies nothing except judged by God.”

“A name is the measure of the man,” said Felt.

“You Jews suffer in eternal exile. The Romans cut down your Temple because of the fornication your oral law requires. What right have you to charge us with crimes when you are the criminally insane judged by God.”

“Just tell me,” said Felt, “I look for a man who may have passed here shortly before I did.”

“Was he as ugly as a Jew face?” the woman asked.

“What did this woman see?” Felt wondered. “How did that woman in the pool come to be reborn?” he pointed.

“A broken heart, some say. A gunman shot her.”

“Did you see this gunman?” he asked.

“I see you wear guns, mister. Every Jew is horned.”

“Then tell me, which way is the end?”

“The end is Jesus, O Ye of little faith.”

“Is the shortest route in that direction?” He pointed to the West.

The churchman brought his hands to his sunburnt brow to scan the horizon. “There is nothing that way.”

“Then that is the way I will go.”

“Peace be with you, Jew. You wander the world like Cain.”

23. Oceanus

The Lone Gunman sat at the end of the world facing toward the desert. He sat at the lip of the cliff overhanging oblivion, his back ramrod straight like a yogi of old cross legged, eyes closed, chin resting lightly on his chest, and his hands folded one on the other. He was in perfect stillness. His mind raced to review his past incarnations. So far, he had not found a consistent thematic thread connecting them. All of the leaves had fallen from the tree, and he couldn’t find where to put them back on the tree. It was against nature. He strove to overcome nature including his own, but to no avail. No matter how still he sat and for long or short he returned the same as he was at the outset. At the end of all things, he hoped to find oblivion, and so here he sat waiting for Felt. When he came to this point on the cliff, he looked down its side and an updraft welled up and almost lifted him off his feet. He maintained his tie to this world just barely, but confident he could withstand the challenge of oblivion. He removed the ghost machine from his pack and rubbed it chanting mysterious Hindu strings of words. He fiercely worked the gongs for he wanted to invoke a strong entity, something vast. He coaxed the fire underneath the machine to grow hotter plotting the heat would force the entity to find surcease in the desert. The flaming sun overhead defeated him not purposely for the sun has no will of its own nor does it take it into account any mortal. He prayed to the fire red like his tongue. In past encounters with fire, he had been able to bend it to his will. Here, however, the fire maintained its changeable shape, always seeking the sky. “Damn you, fire.” He coaxed it, he rolled on the desert floor, and he raged. The heat of his anger was terrible to behold. At last, he was spent. He cursed the sun, but the sun paid no heed. He sat facing the fire silently pleading for a response. Somehow, he had closed his eyes! He couldn’t understand how he had missed it. A shapeless form of ectoplasm had seeped out of the ghost machine and now floated overhead. It hung in the still air beyond his reach and then drifted up into the sky never to return. In fury he kicked the machine and extinguished the fire. Then he assumed the position of a high yogi sitting on the mountain top and plunged deeply into his self. In front was the endless desert and to his rear was oblivion. A perfect place to wait.

There is no telling when one meets one’s foe. Will it end in murder? Esau came out of his mother Rivka’s womb first, hairy like a man, a hunter, and his twin brother Jacob, a man who would spend his time in the tents of study, came out afterwards holding his brother’s heel. As the first-born Esau deserved the blessing of the father Isaac, but through trickery Jacob won it. Esau swore that he would kill his brother after their father’s death. But over the course of the next 20 years when they finally met Esau though physically mightier did not kill his brother. He demurred. There is no telling why.

All men are brothers, it is said. Felt did not hold by that fiction. In the end a man shows his true colors. Felt considered the root of this grim conflict with the Lone Gunman as he walked slowly due west. The Lone Gunman believes I cheated him at cards that day and he must have felt great anguish at losing, and then when his bullets went awry, he lost face. The accounts of our duel endlessly repeated by the gossip mongers probably wore away his confidence like rain striking an old tin roof. It twisted his heart until it became so cunningly knotted it could not be undone. For all these years he has nursed an awful wound that would not heal, like a need to slake an unquenchable thirst. A molten volcano burns in his gut and there is not enough water in the world to extinguish it. So, thinking he came to the end of the world and heard the ceaseless roaring of the Oceanus into which the ruined souls fall. Souls are naturally lighter than air and would fly up into the sky. Yet the prodigious amount of water flowing creates a strong downdraft though it is far, far below. No one will ever measure the distance.

Twilight had fallen. Felt walked along the lip of the land uneasy at the nearness of the end. Then he saw a figure sitting looking neither right nor left. Felt threw a stone at the figure to awaken it from its slumber as he suspected he had come upon his enemy but wanted to know for certain.

The Lone Gunman had succeeded after intense concentration in replacing some hundreds of leaves on the tree but countless more sat on the floor, when he heard a stone fall near him. He cursed the interruption after so much painstaking effort. He opened his eyes hopeful he would remember and looked. “It is Felt! He saw that peculiar bow-legged stance stamped forever upon his brain.

Felt heard the outburst and recognized the Lone Gunman.

“Felt, you are mad to have come this far.” The Lone Gunman screeched.

“I am tired of hiding from you.”

“On the flats there are many ghosts, Felt. You will join them.”

“I have met one at least. A heavy eroticism accompanies her.”

The Lone Gunman was startled. “You saw Dolly?”

“She didn’t tell me her name.”

“Where is she?” the Lone Gunman asked.

Felt kept his eyes locked on the Lone Gunman’s hands. He pointed away from the cliff. “With some evangelists undergoing the rite of baptism last I saw.”

The Lone Gunman wondered at that. He doubted she had a conscience or a shred of sincerity. “Maybe she wanted to bathe.”

“I think she wanted to cleanse herself of the filth smeared on her from your dick.”

The remark burned the Lone Gunman, scorching the fires inside of him. He couldn’t hide his increasing rage. “You dare to insult my manhood?” he yelled. Fire exploded out of his mouth.

“They say your dick droops like a dead mouse and smells worse,” Felt smiled.

The Lone Gunman’s hands quivered. The lever had fallen in his brain. He snarled, “Die Felt!”

They both fired.

Felt was a hair quicker, and the Lone Gunman’ shot went a shade wide.

Felt walked to the Lone Gunman’s corpse lying so near to the lip of the earth. He pushed the body over the edge and heard nothing, not even a rasp. He looked up at the sky and saw clouds marching this way from over the horizon. In due course, there would be rain.

A song goes, “And in the end he will tend every flower blooming.”

Felt hummed it as he walked back to the town.

Categories
Uncategorized

A Thousand at a Bound

The warrior stood in the middle of a small country road in Nantucket. The road broke free of the houses to bathe in the sunlight of a field stretching outward to the horizon. He watched a butterfly float serenely from one flower to another. In the very early hours of the morn the birds often sang, but this day they sang in a way he had never before heard. It was an organized blend of the chirps and calls of the various birds and the winds that blew lightly through the leaves, and to the warrior’s ear it sounded as if an orchestra was playing a symphony, though it ended almost before it began.

A woman on a bicycle came around the bend of the road and the music abruptly halted.
Her simple appearance had added the extraneous element. The exquisite and fortuitous balance of nature that had produced this miracle collapsed from the excess weight.
He scowled.
‘Do you frown at me, sir?’ she asked.
‘I didn’t mean to,’ he said, ‘there was music in the field.’
She looked over at the field.
‘Haven’t I seen you before?’ he asked.
‘You’re mad like the weather,’ she said and pedaled off.
He watched her go down the lane to disappear from view behind the houses.

The warrior went back toward the town center. The warrior doubted that he’d remember the birds singing years from now when all else would be forgotten. Not a wisp remains. Does a bird’s song suggest the possibility that a door has come ajar to a realm where sadness does not reign? A high magician learned in the practical occult might know of such a threshold. He felt for no apparent reason that there was a chance he might find a source who would reveal guarded secrets for a price.

He had been walking with his head down in thought. A speck of orange caught his eye. A poster in large black letters on a peach background announced:

COME HEAR THIS MAN SPEAK!

FROM DEEP WITHIN THE UNIVERSE. CRYING? PENNILESS? AN ASTROLOGER UNEQUALED IN ESOTERIC AND PRACTICAL APPLICATIONS. MERCY AND THE ALL COMPASSIONATE. FEARFUL OF MORTALITY? LEARN THE SECRETS OF LIFE AFTER DEATH. HEAR THE HARMONIOUS BALANCE OF LIFE REVEALED. SOON THE DRAGON WILL CONSUME EVERYTHING. WORLD FAMOUS HE HAS TRAVELED THE WORLD IN SEARCH OF MASTERS. ANCIENT DEITIES IN ALL THEIR GLORY. THE MAJESTY OF G-D. ATLANTIS. BEINGS FROM OTHER LEVELS. THE THRILL IS HERE. RELEASE YOURSELF FROM BONDAGE. KARMA, REINCARNATION AND LIFE EXPLAINED. UNREHEARSED. STARTLING. MAGNIFICENT. NOTHING FAKE. THE MARRIAGE OF THE KING AND QUEEN. METAMORPHOSIS AND EVOLUTION REFUTED. PAST LIVES. WANDER IN MYSTERIOUS REALMS WITH A GUIDE. ALL ABOUT YOU. NOTHING HIDDEN. LIGHT OF HEAVEN. CYCLE OF AGES. HOLY VESSELS UNCORKED. FAITH, PRAYER AND HOLINESS.

TODAY! AT THE PIER. DON’T BE LATE! 4PM. SWAIN WILL REVEAL EVERYTHING TO ALL.

“There isn’t much time. I must hurry.” The warrior sped toward the waterfront. He hoped he might find a magician.

Swain had just begun his speech when the warrior arrived. A throng of others of all stripes looked upward to the rostrum.

“Beings!” Jack Swain, astrologer and clairvoyant, shouted from the marble balcony. Other men, much greater than he, had once spoken at this venue. Masons had placed the rostrum at the top of a long winding stair, especially elevated in the air, so that the speaker’s voice would reverberate and audiences would hear no matter how far away they stood. Swain had practically flown up the granite stair. His heart pulsed with fire and joy.

“Hear my prognostications! I have parted the veil of heaven.” He pounded the desk. He unrolled a long paper wound tighter than a ball of rubber bands. He pushed back his unruly hair from his forehead and smoothed his beard.

“Fairies rise merrily from the garden anointing flowers. In the glade the stags hunt unmarried women who unaware of their peril go wandering. The poppy, the daisy, the tulip, the rose, all are flowers. Is not the aroma like heaven?” He paused.

“In what do you believe? Then come with me and I will lead you. The search for meaning goes ever on. Behind every nostrum lies hidden a particle of truth. The great bowman loosed you at your birth aiming for the bull’s eye. Every moment of unawareness the winds of fate blew you further from your destiny. You can fight your way back though the tide is oceanic.”

“Beware the witch and her evil designs. Cast not the evil eye on your family. Fear what you might awake. Goblins and fiends detest that you have a soul. They would snatch it while you sleep.”

“You have ten fingers because you have ten layers of soul. All is in everything. The Tree of Life has ten branches. The ten spheres of the Kabbalah came from Sinai, and the playing cards from the brothels of Europe. Seek the mystical marriage of the Red and the White.”

A pretty figure, clothed in red, ran up the stairs. She stood behind Swain.

The crowd, now swollen in size, strained to see. Swain, flustered, interrupted his speech.

“Dare you mention the sacred couple?” she charged. “You are a liar!”
Swain grew red with choler. “Are you the Red?” His eyes dropped to her bosom. “I am the White.”
“You are a poseur.”
He blushed. This woman belittled his manhood in public. He snarled. “You are the devil woman.” He felt charmed by her presence.
“You mock me, sir. She who is Red does not know lust as you would deem it. Say one more word and you will regret it.”
He paused.
The crowd grew restless as the moments passed. Swain sensed he was losing his audience. “Why do you torment me?”
His reference to the Red and White had deeply offended her.
“Be gone, devil woman, spawn of offal!” he demanded.
She dodged his blows. He could not lay a hand on her. Fires of self-doubt sparked into howling flames. Shame coupled with doubt bears midgets as spawn. Swain began to shrink. His fear grew and this only caused him to shrink the more.
She took his sheaf of papers when he had grown so small he could not reach them. She picked him up and he stood on her palm, a smaller man.
He yearned to complete his speech, but his voice had grown unaccountably weaker.
The crowd watched in horror.

She placed him in her purse and put him inside a jar.
“He is not expired,” she explained to the people who thronged around her.
He sat stupefied at the bottom of the jar. He began to question the very fabric of his soul.
“Do I worship at the nave of a false god?” He couldn’t determine the truth. He was utterly disorientated. He laid his head against the glass and listened for a hint. At best, his was an indifferent god of a reckless century.

She walked home halting now and again to check on Swain’s condition. She thought he was sleeping, though only known to him he had assumed a yogic position signifying death, the better from which to communicate with the recently deceased. He had concluded he had been sentenced to a period of indeterminate length in purgatory and deserved or not, he thought it best to continue his research into life after death.

Janice, known to a select few as the Red, arrived home with her parcel. She placed his papers on a pile of mail and put the jar on the edge of her work table. Her alchemical projects awaited her, and she threw herself at their solution with her usual zeal. She sought precipitate from her distillations that would illuminate the path toward the creation of the golden egg. Her greatest fear was untimely death. The alchemical texts clearly stated that she who had attained the golden egg would elude the ineluctable. The great men of the Torah will one day feast on the Leviathan in the presence of the Shechina. Janice believed to sit in the Shechina’s presence was the guarantee of immortality.

Over the next several weeks she remained fixed on her work for the greater part of each day, taking time out only for her sustenance, and once in a while she remembered to feed Swain some crumbs. Luckily, Swain remained mostly still and did not require much intake. It is devilishly difficult to starve an advanced astrologer and clairvoyant.

It had finally occurred to him after long and tortured reasoning that he had somehow gotten smaller. He had searched in vain for a means to enlarge himself. He had never stopped trying.

One day an unexpected knocking at the front door fractured the peace of Janice’s meditation.
Little known to her, some of Swain’s more devoted clients had been searching high and low as he had gone missing. Rumors led them to Janice’s door.
She yawned. Her meditation had been very deep. She regretted the break from her efforts to locate the lost key. She had hit a wall in her alchemical experiments and sought a solution that was only broadly hinted at in the texts. “Give me a minute.”
“Why does she delay?” The minutes mounted. They smote the door.

“Why have you come here?” she asked the dozen or more people standing at her vestibule.
“We know whom you have locked away!”
“Whatever do you silly men mean?”

“You know who,” they asserted, though a little cowed.
“You accuse me of kidnapping?” As if any crime could attach itself to her.
The small mob stepped back to reconsider. Out of the huddle one of them spoke. “Rumor reached us that you eloped with Swain and keep him in a jar.”
Janice relented just a smidgen. “I will release him in a week.” Then she unceremoniously shut the door in their faces.
They began to murmur darkly. The door did not open and not a sound could be heard. In outrage they left.

Janice had her reasons for delay. She retrieved him from the jar and fed him sweetmeats, pastries, and other tidbits to nourish him back to health.
Contrite, he asked her to forgive him for whatever he had done.
Janice could not forget her distaste for this astrologer. “Please, go.” She gave him back his papers and pointed to the door.
Swain hung his head and departed, a little wiser, for greener fields.

The warrior had heard the rumor that a noted clairvoyant had been shrunk by the very pretty woman who rose in the air like a phoenix would from the ashes of its demise. “Had this man shrunk or was this a reference to his penis?” He had left the public speech after the woman had interrupted Swain and so hadn’t witnessed the aftermath.

A month had passed. He considered his options. He wanted to find a magician who could lead him to a threshold out of this world. Could that be Swain? He chose to go to the quarter of town known for its strangeness.

He turned down Feather Street. Nooks and crannies, shop windows and doors at strange angles addled his sensibility. His eyes swept over the goods. Birds with matted hair sat on swings in cages behind heavily glazed windows. They peered fearlessly back. Never had he felt so intently the eyes of a predator. He looked closely at an old man’s face leaning against the door frame of one the shops. He did look something like a bird himself.
“Are you a feather merchant?’”
“I once bought and sold feathers.” He examined the warrior from head to toe. “That was long before you dropped from the womb.”
“Where can a person buy so many feathers?”
“In Shanghai we bought boatloads of feathers. That was over 80 years ago.”
The warrior realized this man was at least 100 years old though he appeared more youthful than that. The warrior had a strong interest in longevity as his father had died of a toxic disease in the prime of life.
“Do you still work?” the warrior asked.
“I deal in hard to find merchandise of various provenance, that sort of thing.” He leaned forward, his head almost touching the warrior’s.
Feeling crowded at the man’s nearness, he stepped back.
“I have a present for you.” Swain pressed a feather from his breast onto the warrior’s sleeve.
The warrior shook it away. Nothing is freely given. He pushed against the man’s arm and was surprised at his strength. “Who are you?”
“I am Swain. Your disguise is easily read. Really, this is a gift. It will take you where you want.” He quickly stepped forward pressing his body against the warrior.
The warrior shifted his weight and threw him stumbling to the side. Swain cried, “You fool, you tripped me!”
The warrior suspected the old man of cruel intent. Was this what a magician was like? “I don’t like traps.”
Swain pulled himself up from the ground, and snarled, ‘Ah, the hell with you.’
As he turned to go back into his shop the warrior saw a beak where Swain’s nose had been. Swain slammed shut the shop’s door and lowered the shade.
The warrior turned away. He noted the store’s name: Jackdaw Bros., Purveyors of Rare and Hard to Find Fowl.

The warrior had pursued physical immortality for years, and then after many defeats against the encroachments of aging, a dark figure he once dreamt of and forgotten had transformed into a recurring nightmare. He admitted defeat. He had to murder that figure in order to proceed, but he didn’t know how to reach him. He still followed the occult, but so far had met no one who could lead him across the threshold, if it existed, into immortality.

He saw a billboard for a play, The Witch Unmasked, One Performance Only, 7pm, Today.
The title entranced him. He decided to go. It was only half an hour before curtain.

He mounted up the stairs to the theatre.

An usher greeted him. “Standing room only.”
“That will do.”
The usher pointed to the only door open at the far end of the hall. The warrior went there and peeked inside. The seats were filled to capacity. Fine heads in curls and some smoothly bald sat in hushed conversation. Then the lights dimmed and all became quiet and expectant. Attention was riveted on the figure that appeared in front of the curtains.
She was of noble form with beautiful blonde hair. She said, “I am naked.”
However, she wasn’t. She wore a flowing red skirt and matching blouse, probably of silk. Then she curtsied spreading her dress wide.
The warrior admired her poise. “What kind of play is this? Tragedy?
Comedy?”

Three men, grim in aspect, bounded through the crack of the curtain and caught hold of her, roughly pinning her arms. Quickly they tied her to a stake.
The curtain opened. They marched to the table, sat in hard wooden chairs, and called out to the audience. “You are all witness to the justice about to be performed!”
“So, this is to be a trial. What is the charge?”
The woman began to plead her innocence in a flood of emotion. “Why have you done this to me? I have never done anything! Release me.”
“Never,” intoned the middle judge, the harshest. “You are a witch!”
“I am no such thing,” she sobbed.
The warrior thought he recognized that judge. Swain?
They donned their judge’s robes and lit a torch.
“This is the Flame of Rule,” said the judge holding the torch. Its flickering light commanded all eyes.
“Bring out the Book of Charges,” he commanded. A servant ran out from the sides and handed over the iron book. The middle judge, Swain, opened it and pages flew out littering the tabletop. “Stop this witchery,” he thundered. Frowning, he collected the pages and restored their order.
The warrior watched in fascination.
The harshest one lifted a page for closer inspection. “You have lived for centuries and by every account you are deathless. Years ago we first heard of you. Relentlessly we have hunted your scent pursuing you across continents and oceans, forest and glade, mountain and vale, under star and moon, until at last we discovered you on this stage at this very hour. Here and now you were set to work your dire magic, to lead these people astray and to ultimately draw out their life thread with which to clothe yourself in splendid garments, even a diadem for your hair as if you were queen of the dead.” He paused and looked at her crossly. “How do you plead?”
“I am innocent.”
“Then how can you explain your library and alchemical laboratory? Thousands of volumes on magic, witchery, manufacture of the egg, lives of the great sorcerers, recipes for potions, and most damning of all, the poison brew kept in the crystal goblet. Who is to drink it? For what diabolical purpose?”
“How did you violate my private chambers?”

A judge held up a large key. “We have informants.”
“Have you anything to say?” he sneered.
She hung her head at the futility.
“There can be no other explanation for your longevity, woman. For this reason you are bound in the Demon Court and by its authority we condemn you with the penalty of Abstraction Unto Ash.”
The audience gasped.
The woman called out to the unseen gods..

“Silence! ‘For the honor of the court!”
Tears coursed down her lovely cheeks. The warrior felt sorrow overwhelming him. “Immortal? I should speak privately with her.”

He found a stair leading to a floor directly above. None of the ushers had seen him leave. Everyone had surrendered wholly to her sexuality and to her possible death at the hands of the judges. Titillation? Of course. Symbolically? The nearness of death enforces intimacy. An entire life can be misspent fearing intimacy. What better place to come to an understanding of shame than in a theatre.

Not a person alive who does not fear coming to terms with the immortal.

He heard applause. “The woman’s dressing room is upstairs,” he thought. The stairs narrowed as he mounted. At a bend he came upon a hall that branched off going over the stage. A single bulb half illuminated the space. He chose this path and disappeared into the darkness.

He came upon a row of impressively carved doors on both sides of the hallway. The warrior paused. He chose the middle door.
“You erred,” said Swain sitting in a swing hung from the ceiling.
The warrior thought it an odd coincidence. He backed away toward the door.
“Wait a minute.”
The warrior replied, “Is it playtime? Heaven forbid that I would interrupt your nap.”
“That would be rude. You saw the play downstairs? She got her comeuppance.” Feathers of many colors lay strewn on the floor.
“Do you mean the witch?”
“You have a keen eye. You strut about as if you were already a zen master.”
The warrior saw the heavily gilt renderings of birds in various scenes hanging on the walls of the room. “Did you paint them?”
Jack swung lazily. “Would you care to see one brought to life?”
The warrior eyed the birds.
“No matter! Watch!” A great black bird lunged toward the warrior’s throat.
He had kept one hand on the doorknob. He slipped out of the room and
slammed the door shut. The scrape of claws and body crashed against the other side of the door.
Swain spoke, “You left without your compliments.”
“Pardon me. I forgot my manners.”

There were other doors. “Would Swain be behind every one?” He chose one at random.
“Enter Gently, Guest.” A card had been tacked on the door.
The warrior hesitated. He went to another door.
A slat opened and Swain hurled insults, “Fool! Dimwit! Hopeless Idiot!”
The warrior pulled the slat shut.

A door at the far end of the hall offered promise. He moved toward it, and pulled it open expecting Swain to be grinning like a ninny back at him. He was curiously absent, and so the warrior gladly entered and shot up the stairs.

He proceeded warily down the hall and came to a set of twin doors. He heard murmuring within the room behind the doors. It was the laughter he heard that caused him to choose the door on the right. He entered a theatre different from the one below. An impossibly high ceiling became lost in the darkness overhead. On the proscenium a tall thin dragon appeared. He doffed his black hat and his pate gleamed in the spotlight.

“Dragons! Tonight we will witness a dream of one man. Does it have meaning? What does it portend? You may decide, but by no means ask the gentleman who has just entered our hall.”
All the eyes diverted to the warrior.

“Your seat,” an usher led him to the balcony.
The barker continued, “It is the warrior’s dream. We have access to his private domain.”

The lights went down. The warrior closely watched the play unfolding.

The Warrior lay on a beach bound tightly in a net. He lay beneath a sky domed by starlight. He speaks, “My eyes blaze in memory of a wild descent. I thought I had won a path to God, but the way dropped off collapsing into an endless void. I did not doubt my individual perfection or the small chance that God would extend to me his grace. I was deceived. I swear that out of the sky a hand caught hold of me, perhaps it hooked the etheric debris swirling above my head. Then it threw me miles over the sea, for I was athwart a stout ship that cut through the waves and here I am bound by my own thoughts. These cords cut savagely into my flesh.”
He called aloud to the fires of immortal birth, “Ease my pain!”
A feathered serpent grew out of his skull and then sat on his chest. A ray of light shot out of the serpent’s mouth and burned the net’s fibers. Immediately he sprang to his feet.
Then the serpent dug in the sand to gather the crown of jewels that had lain buried beneath him and swallowed it. Then it dove into the sea vanishing from sight.
He started after it but heard a cry for surcease from an area behind him. He turned toward this cry. He carried a sword that blazed like a crystal of fire. He came upon the crest of a rocky incline. In a clearing he saw a circle of men enwrapped in devout concentration on a man twisted in pain before them. They held their prey in the crux between life and death by the finest thread. They toyed with him. One of them glanced behind and saw the warrior approaching. He motioned to his brothers.
“Another comes who follows the fleet hound faster than death!”
The brothers lifted their ears and eyes and saw him coming nearer. They hurriedly burned their prey to ash with the fire from their eyes. Its essence fluttered away in a soft wind. Then they turned to face him.

There were seven brothers and all had one face. They were death incarnate and in their eyes the lamp of God was a rumor, a rude joke of a coarsened beast. In their lust they swept upon him. Their greatest enjoyment was snatching the life away from any man who held it too dearly.
His sword glowed with living flame and he struck at the seven mercilessly. They attacked him from every side. The warrior formed circlets of fire that hung in the air to trap the seven. Then he cut each of them in twain. He hastily buried them in a shallow grave.
Then he hurried toward the sea to cleanse himself from the filth. “I must find a sacred passage.”
After washing he hid in the sea grass and watched the ocean. Two ships appeared over the horizon. Their masts were so tall they touched the heavens. He shouted, “The gates of mercy! The gates of mercy!” Then he saw a goddess appear in the gate.
“Does she wait for me? I do not know the way to her.” He kept his eyes fixed, but eventually the image faded and he fell over in sleep.
The goddess came to shore and lightly embraced him kissing him on the lips. “I am only a dream image.” Then she returned to the sea.
He bolted upright, but she was gone. “Which is the way to her?” Tears covered his cheeks.
The last tear spoke to him. “I am the water of life.”

The audience erupted in a fierce display of appreciation. The actors came out for further applause. “Is there really a goddess?” He shuddered at the all too real image of the seven brothers with the same hopeless faces.
The actress, Janice in costume, was sending kisses to the audience as they heaped roses at her feet. The warrior did not recognize her. He got up from his seat and turned away to the passage leading out of the theatre.

At a dark corner the warrior set himself to watch. Eventually the hubbub of the audience emerging from the theatre died down as they wandered down the stairs to the street. Soon after the overhead lights extinguished. Still the warrior stood waiting.
He heard a sound. Then he saw a procession of men walking alongside a cage pulled on wheels. The warrior trembled. There in the cage was a woman of tremendous beauty in red who softly glowed in the night. He whispered softly, “A goddess.”
The procession rounded a corner and disappeared from view. The warrior set out to follow. It moved slowly. He hung back. Yet they saw him. Three men peeled off from the procession.
“We have come for you.”
Menace stung him. It reminded him of his recurring dream. Could he find release from its binds?
Suddenly they rushed. At the last moment the warrior swept the legs out of the man on the right breaking his knees. The other two jumped back. They had not expected the warrior to resist. They pulled off their hoods. A ring of fire wrapped around their heads. A demonic gleam danced in their eyes. It stung his eyes to look at them directly.
“Are you human?”
They attacked from both sides. The warrior ran to attack the one on the left. He dodged a blow to his head while catching the punch in the crook of his arm. He threw himself to the ground wrenching his assailant’s arm out of its joint. As he scrambled free his other assailant hit him in the lower back. The warrior stumbled. The pain was intense, yet he managed to dodge the next series of blows. This attacker had blinding speed. The warrior could only retreat barely missing the brunt of the blows at this head. The warrior tripped over a cigarette stand. Down both tumbled grappling each other around the neck. With all his strength the warrior strove to choke his enemy to death. A stench arose that was horrid. It bit at the warrior’s mouth. Still he tightened his grip. He was merciless. His assailant failed. The warrior could hardly stand. He felt dizzy. He swung his arms as if he swam.

He cautiously walked to where he had last seen the entourage accompanying the caged goddess. The hallway was empty yet the warrior sensed a troubling presence. He halted.

Swain cocked his arm and let fly a bird straight for the warrior’s head. The warrior turned violently to dodge and hit his head hard against a door jam. He fell to the floor.

To his minions, feathered and eager, “Take him.”
Two men unnaturally birdlike emerged from the shadows. They bound his arms behind his back and blindfolded him.
They left the building and ran. At last they came to a forest where they halted.
Swain peered into a field, the very one where the warrior had heard the orchestra of birds. “Here we will make camp and prepare for the morrow’s battle.”

The men huddled on the ground and slept while Swain stared at the warrior. “I want to help you. That’s why I have taken you here probably against your will. Here we will meet a common foe. He denies all men immortality with unyielding might. With your strength and zeal we stand a chance, though few have ever defeated him, and then only in tales.”

The warrior couldn’t make sense of this. Swain his friend? He collapsed into a dreamless sleep. He awoke at the first glow of morning. The others had already prepared for war. He joined them.
“Who would assault them?” He held a sword. They stood absolutely still.

Suddenly Swain shouted, “There!”

Out of the thin blue air a company of soldiers materialized. The warrior watched.

“The Black Hand, that squashes him who follows the hound,” a man next to him whispered.
The soldiers bowed before their captain, a dark demonical being. Without warning the fell captain signaled for his men to attack. They broke upon Swain’s company.
The fire in the warrior’s being then erupted and lit his countenance with a ferocious gleam. Swain’s company counterattacked, but all died. The fell captain remained, a smile on his lips.
He retreated on his horse a few paces, and then he proudly turned. “You!” He pointed straight at the warrior. The roar of the captain’s voice caused the stillness in his body to quiver. Even Swain stood paralyzed in fear.
The warrior’s body flew into the air against his will. It was as if he had none. A susurrus would have carried him away. He slavishly followed the captain as they descended into the nether realms of the dead. They journeyed through a tortuous series of winding caves, over churning rivers, and then onto a dusty plain. They came nigh to a vast fort of endless dimensions.

The captain held up his hand and the doors opened. The proud steed and his strange quarry entered his realm. “You are my guest here!” He held him aloft though there was no wind. Not a breath of air.
The warrior grinned.
“You will be crucified!”
The warrior recognized the dark figure of his dreams. He was powerless to hurt him.
The captain dismounted, pulled him down, and then bound him to his sword. “Your search for immortality is nothing. You will rot like all before you.’”

He threw him like an arrow. He hurtled at tremendous speed back toward a growing source of light to the field of song, though no birds sang.

He fell to the ground and almost gave up the ghost.
A bird alighted on a branch and peered at him. The warrior heard it flap its wings and he looked up. He decided to make one more effort. He loosed himself from the sword and then plunged into the enveloping darkness of the evening. He thought he would go back to the beginning, to try again.

He came upon a lingerie shop. “What are women?” he wondered as he idly looked at the skimpily dressed mannequins. “At low tide the retreating ocean leaves behind seaweed. One could liken lingerie to seaweed.” The idea was far fetched, but it led to a pleasant dream. “Mermaids are a wonderful thought, and perhaps they are real.” He pictured a mermaid, her bosoms bare, stranded on a beach. “What would happen to a man who kissed her nipples?”

He smelled fished frying across the street. It stirred his appetite, and feeling for money in his pocket, crossed the street.

The waitress handed him a menu.

“Any fish?” he asked.

“Clear broth or with noodles?”

“From the ocean or a pond?”

“From the docks at 4am each morning.”

“In that case, I’ll have a fish that has swum recently in the ocean.”

She nodded and waddled off like a duck to the kitchen. She came back straight away with a bowl of soup and a wooden spoon.

The warrior noticed the bowl was deep and the waves frothy. “Is this sea water?”

She shrugged. “Too salty?”

He took a sip. “Not at all. My compliments.”

She turned. The restaurant didn’t have specialty chefs.

The warrior suspected there wasn’t a fish in his soup. Why didn’t she acknowledge his complement to the establishment? He took his wooden spoon and poked down in search of the fish. He wetted his fingers. He frowned.

The fish had watched the warrior’s antics from the corner of the bowl. He stuck his head out of the soup and asked, “Why the sour puss?”

The warrior eyed the fish. “I regret to inform you. I cannot fathom your meaning.”

“If you were sufficiently awake you would understand me perfectly,” spoke the fish.

“I’ve spoken with philosophers, salesmen, religious figures, occultists, the deranged, the learned, pretenders to the faith, channellers, the narrow, the wide, the opaque, sophists, performance artists, jazzers, the negro and the Caucasian, simpletons, cartoon characters, the ill-informed, the half formed, and many others, I’ve never been found asleep at the wheel.”

“I find you verbose and overtaxing. Desist from excessive chatter. Those are my directions.”

The warrior considered putting his fork in the fish’s breast. “Who are you? Do I know you?”

“Man and fish instinctively know the other.”

The warrior listed the fish he had known. “Swordfish, spearfish, catfish, dogfish, herring, whitefish, sardines, lox, gefilte fish, tuna, shark, dolphin, bass, minnow, carp, trout. I don’t know if you number among them.”

The fish shook his head and dove into the bowl.

The warrior waited for the fish to return while mindlessly swallowing whole itsy bitsy mermaid shapes crackers. They were meant for the soup. He didn’t dare put them in.

Swain came in the door. “Ahoy, mate,” he cried, “I haven’t seen you in ages.”

They fell into conversation about dreams.

“I have grown weary of the occult,” complained Swain. “My customers are stale, weather beaten, misbegotten dwarfs.”

The warrior noticed a beautiful blonde who had just come in from the street. He got up from his chair and sat down across from her, propelled by something he couldn’t understand.

“And who are you?” she asked. “You have the most extraordinary eyes.”

The warrior looked down in embarrassment. He realized she had been the actress that night. “I loved your role as that deathless woman. You must come with me.”

“Perhaps,” she said, blushing.

“We can go by a less travelled route,” he whispered. “Entourage!” Slowly a purple mist gathered over her coffee cup. “In a moment, my horses will appear.”

She waited with slight amusement, not knowing who he was.

At last two white stallions materialized. She studied them with practiced eye. Her hopes lit anew. Was he the White?

“They are small but powerful. Let us mount them and be off.”

She agreed, intrigued.

They rode them east then south along the coast above the vision of mortal eyes.

“Where are we going?”

“I remembered noticing you, first in that field, and then in my dreams, a shining speck of beauty.”

She gave him her hand, and he led her to a ship tied by a single thread to the dock. The stallions ran loose over the sea.

“We will follow them on this ship.” He undid the thread tethering the ship, and it sped to the island castle of the warrior.

“Who are you?”

He bared his soul. “I am a manifestation of the god of flame, the white fire. I will share with you my home.” He stood against the railing of the ship.

In the center of the isle there was a field with steps leading up to the clouds. He lifted her in his arms and ran up the steps, a thousand at a bound.

Categories
Warrior Stories

A Royal Party

Arrivals to the Party

The warrior planted his feet firmly on the quay and peered into a sea mist enclosing him on all sides. Was this mist the face of a pagan god? The mist had certain defining characteristics that brought this thought to mind. It obscured the sky overhead. It was opaque. It cloaked everything more than twenty feet distant from him. The invitation sent to him by post the week before suggested this, a rather queer postage stamp on the face of it, as the location for the party. He suspected, however, that he had stumbled onto an edge of the earth, a point from which there was no going onward, a mythical place where mermaids dwelt, a land of faeries. As far as he could determine no land was attached to the quay. A sacred space could abide no land, only water for its surrounds. The ancient world beheld the theatre as a place set apart and thereby sacred whether it would contain comedy or tragedy. Squeezed between tragedies was the comedy, a rather queer affair, for players with large phalli romped about the stage, exultant, for the hilarity of the spectacle. Most noteworthy about the architecture of men and women is the sexual areas, though generally covered, is actually at the center of attention. So the Greeks jubilantly made comedic gesture.

The quay was undoubtedly old. The sea in the hoary past vomited it forth. The belly of the sea offered it in bitter protest at an angry, judgmental and venomous lord, as a patroness would offer crumpets to her venomous master. The warrior who had read deeply on undersea cultures surmised that mermen had built the quay for quasi-religious gatherings intent on human sacrifice. Above all else they coveted depressed females.

Probably there was an altar to the goddess Hysteria for that very purpose. It was a thoroughly atavistic culture. The mermen and mermaids cared nothing for political structures. They merrily continued as their forefathers and foremothers had swum. The ocean is frigid, far from shore, and the sea masks shame.

Glistening droplets of fog damp, cursedly cold, dampened the warrior’s cheeks.

“The damnable unpleasantness of the sea is true. I will attest to that.”

He paced the quay’s precincts as he would pace the deck of the ship in sharp lookout for the isle whereon apart from sadness dwelt immortals. All seaman and explorers held close to the breast private beliefs. Well he remembered the treachery of the sea and the illusions born thereon. He tried in vain to cast away into the perilous waves his own dreams.

Looking outward again the warrior noted the gray lamenting sky. He considered stowing himself away in his ship’s hold to stare at a waxen candle. After death all men turn to wax. At times he achieved a level of communication with the dead H. by concentrating on the tip of the flame though this was rare. A flame’s tip is dastardly difficult to fix. The nature of fire is unstable like the heart. As he turned to go back to his ship he saw a hoop of flame suddenly appear before the mist swallowed it entire. Curious he arrested his momentum. He waited for the hoop makers to appear. What did this unexpected visitation portend? Unfortunately he could not consult the zodiacal positions of the stars. Happenstance and chance are unkind masters.

A long narrow boat snaked forward out of the mist, a horrific gorgon’s head at its mast. The warrior marveled at the strange fate that had brought a monster-like gorgon to this same uncharted quay in the middle of a sea of mist. More unusual was the absence of rotting corpses to draw it here. Rumored was a gorgon’s fantastic sense of smell. What motive had driven it to this quay uninvited to the party and unwelcome, though certainly extravagantly tressed?

The warrior stood still in the gray salty air in expectation.

A dragon slapped his mate on the back and said, “I told you we’d make it first. No one has stepped onto this quay for a millennium.”

“The earth has many such places!” his companion groused. “This cannot be the place described in the maps. Is not the map flat? Where is space for the treasure?”

“But it is,” the first dragon interrupted. “Maps are flat, tortillas are flat, tires are flat if there is no air inside, and musical notes are flat.” He opened his palm. “My hand is flat.”

The second dragon buttoned his lips. “Wait,” he whispered. “I hear the noise of another ship lying nearby. We have been out guessed. The royal dragoons pursue us through the maze of clues we left behind like Hansel and Gretel, crumbs will be our undoing.”

Dragons love donuts.

“‘Nonsense.” answered his mate. “The dragoons could never have followed so intricate a trail as they have no sense of the absurd. See how our tuxedos will blend in with the other guests, we are unstoppable.”

They Enter the Precincts

The warrior stepped forward through the shrouds of mist. An inspiration had dawned on him, a present from Hortense and Heloise. The women had written the invitations and had included reference to a green door.

“My compliments, dear dragons,'” the warrior said, “on your prompt arrival. The party

starts in half an hour. A cocktail?” He noted the spats of their pointed shoes. He pointed behind him. “The spiral staircase leads down to the bar.”

He lent his arm to the dragons and pulled them up to the quay.

“What a charming place, we never imagined,” mouthed one of the dragons.

I think it rather musty,” answered the warrior. “Providence smiled at us, though who are we to accept the beneficence of the Lord?”

The dragons murmured against organized religion and all of the senseless rituals involved.”

“To what end?” they asked.

The warrior added, “Small minds beget nonsense.”

“A blessed virgin is the queen,” said the dragons mirthfully, for they were well aware of the peccadilloes of the palace, and wished not to trespass.

They came to the great green door of the bar.

“Are we below sea level?” asked one of the dragons.

“I would have to guess at that,'” said the warrior.

The dragons shivered. “Our holy books warn dragons not to venture beneath the sea lest they have discarded this perspiring flesh and entered the afterlife.” They clearly fretted.

The warrior jocularly made a swipe at their scriptures, “Beware of fetishes. This is the sea of mists and not the sea of which your sages spoke.”

The dragons laughed and their spines pricked. “It is hard,” they thought dourly, “to know if one has met his finality or persists yet in the pre-rhapsodic reality we call the everyday.”

The warrior gleefully pressed onward, “Let us enter this green door and don the party hats.”

   At the Bar

Old party horses filled the bar to the brim while dallying overlong at the waterhole. The dragons and the warrior sidled past into the belly of the bar. Tables of fish-lipped patrons watched the snatch girl burn her panties and brassiere with a cigarette lighter. The trio navigated their way through all the heated sexual energy stoked by the combustible mix of nudity, liquor and ribald conversation. A professorial dragon his beard singed by the fire that occasionally erupted from his nostrils so enflamed was he by his subject held forth to a half-besotted companion.

The professor asked, “Are you delighted with the pageant this woman displays? Is not her bosom an invitation to lust after her?”

His companion, a religious scholar, tore his eyes from her reluctantly. “And have you another dream equally pleasant to insert into a man’s pajamas?”

The professor smiled, “Have you thought of the close similarity between the sacrifice of Isaac and the crucifixion of Jesus?”

The religious scholar grimaced in pain, “There is no such connection unless in the jumble of your mind. Pray, explain.”

“‘Never mind that the old testament is used by the Christians as a sop, to lure the ignorant to its pews. In a more startling manner they lifted whole a motif from the account of Isaac’s sacrifice by his father and fit it into its account of the sacrifice of its God’s son. Do you see the parallel; both are sons of immensely important fathers? In the case of Isaac we have Abraham the first Jew, the first Patriarch, who fathered his son when he was 100 years old by means of a miracle. Isaac his son is vastly important as he was the single link from Abraham to all the succeeding generations of Jews, yet he underwent the terror of sacrifice by the hand of his father. On the face of it this is murder, a ghastly crime, even human sacrifice.”

He glanced nervously from side to side as he was aware mermen might be present.

His friend interrupted, ‘But Isaac didn’t die, and Jesus did expire in great pain.

Furthermore, you are wildly off track as Isaac was a young boy in the sway of his powerful father and Jesus was a fully grown man perfectly aware of what he had undertaken.”

The professor blew tiny bubbles of fire from his nostrils. “Perfectly incorrect, my friend.

“Isaac was 36 years old and he willingly joined his father in this act. He even asked his father to bind his arms lest he instinctively smite him at the stroke of the knife, and by some accounts Isaac did momentarily die. God brought him back to life thereby bringing into the world the miraculous ‘techias hamasim’ or ‘bringing back to life those who are dead’. Now consider Jesus. He was bound on the cross, another kind of altar. He was resurrected within three days and proved to the world that there is a kind of immortality available to believers. Though he was persecuted and imprisoned on the cross he knew this was his destiny and he welcomed it. Jesus was also the first Christian, a vitally necessary link and starting point representing the new dispensation often cited by the Christians as justification for its departure from Judaism.”

His friend scoffed, “Interesting.”

“Did you ever wonder where from all the people come?” the warrior asked the dragons while nodding toward the professor and his friend the scholar. He liked wild ideas, as he had some of his own.

“Our holy scriptures,” recited the dragons piously, “conclude that people sprang out of eggs like dragons.”

“Oh,” said the warrior, bemused at the quaintness of their beliefs. “Do you mean uterine eggs?”

“No,” a female dragon flirtatiously tittering who had overheard the conversation. “Silly, haven’t you heard of the smiling egg?”

“Humpty Dumpty?”offered the warrior, somewhat confused by the image. “He crashed and all the pieces couldn’t be fixed together again.”

“Exactly!” spouted the dragon. “From all the cracked pieces of the egg shell, some infinitely small and oddly shaped, came people.”

The warrior looked away from the snatch girl jiggling her breasts to see a dragoon coming swiftly upon him and his companions. The girl had drawn faces on her nipples and they were having a fight over the correct shade of pink. One nipple named Heloise, the other Hortense.

The warrior had a weakness for puppet shows. They reminded him of the smallness of men. “Was Manly in the house?” he wondered.

         Invitations Challenged

“Are you members of the royal family?” the dragoon challenged with the fixed stare of a bayonet in his eyes.

The warrionr fumbled in his pocket overfull with old notes, bills, cards, receipts, stamps, and other undigested information until he found the royal engraved invitation.

The dragons produced theirs.

The dragoon laboriously read each invitation syllable by syllable. For some the written language is a mystery.

When he finished he refolded the invitations and handed them back to the royal guests. “Enter, friends of the Crown!” he barked.

The warrior and his companions half-bowed and dove into the courtly pageantry within the secret hall.

The dragoon had stopped them at the threshold to this sacred precinct as was his royal duty. All the variegated races representing all the realm had gathered here dressed in the highest fashions direct from Parisian tailors.

The warrior overheard, “At the naval battle of ’48 an astrologer advised me to fill our cannon balls with mustard, and so we sailed to victory over the rebels,” said an admiral to his colleague who was blue about the gills from all the liquor had consumed.

The warrior thought to say something about that particular battle but bit his lip instead. “Scant reward for meddling in the conversation of an admiral,” he recalled from his naval days.

They pressed further into the din of the assemblage.

The dragons sought out others of their peculiar kind.

The warrior found himself standing alone in a veritable sea of the richly attired.

Many of the guests had drawings of the queen’s silhouette on a pin on their bosoms.

The warrior grimaced. He had forgotten his. He turned on his heel intending to return to his ship to retrieve it when the trumpets blared announcing the queen’s arrival.

All eyes turned to the door. A hush quieted the party talk.

The warrior beheld this all with a jaded eye. This reverence is trivial, mere astral luminescence, stuff and hints to the actual ladder to the immortal isle. He suspected the queen knew this above all others.

She entered grandly. She handed her wrap to standing butlers by her side to reveal her beauteous shoulders.

Everyone oohed and aahed at the marvel of her crown’s jewels dazzling in the chandelier overhead.

She looked at all of them into the quick of their beings. An instantaneous mask of despair stole over her face at the poverty within which she had assayed.

As her eyes swept over her subjects she felt the fiery gaze of the warrior intently watching her. A sparkle in her eye told the warrior to approach.

The other partygoers returned to their own mystery plays and flirtations with spirit and flesh.

The warrior walked with the queen that night on the quay to talk of the voyage to the faraway isle of the quest.

“Will Manly join us?” he asked.

Hortense was truly a magnificent queen, though he preferred her in other guises.

She blushed a deep pink, reflecting the starry light dancing on the water, and said, “Manly has slipped between my breasts. I don’t know if he will ever part.”

“No matter,” said the warrior, “the waters here are perilous for a seaman such as myself. I would like to hire Manly to steer the helm.”

Manly peered from her bodice at the warrior. He didn’t quite like him.

He took note of Manly’s vexed eyebrows. ‘Do you believe in hobgoblins?’

Manly believed in all sorts of spirits, fiends, and other dwellers of the dark. They oppressed him and he sought refuge in Hortense’s warmth. He shrank at the mere mention of an unwanted spirit.

The warrior held a flask of gin in front of Manly’s face. “Smaller men than you have drowned in this liquid.”

Manly frowned and turned away toward Hortense’s nipple.

A laughing face painted on her tit stared back at him. It so unnerved him he involuntarily lept out from her bodice and into the hand of the warrior.

“I’ve got you now, Manly.”

Manly could only dumbly nod, his mood downcast.

The warrior told him, “Lift up your chin, and behold the wide world at your fingertips. Will you captain the ship that will take us all to the isle we have described?”

Manly looked between the two lovers and saw fiery magic linking them. “When do we depart?”

“‘At this moment.” said Hortense. She stepped from the quay onto the warrior’s ship.

Some others had already gathered on the ship in wait for the queen and her consort to arrive.

Heloise had arranged the pink carpet on which the queen first stepped.

Some dragons including the professor and his scholarly friend continued a now heated discussion about the relevance of ‘Sir Gawain and Green Knight’ to their earlier conversation by the bar.

Hortense adored learned companions.

Manly heaved the wheel toward the brightest star in the firmament, the fish its rudder.